Федеральное государственное бюджетное образовательное учреждение
высшего образования
«МОСКОВСКИЙ ГОСУДАРСТВЕННЫЙ ЛИНГВИСТИЧЕСКИЙ УНИВЕРСИТЕТ»
УЧЕБНОЕ ПОСОБИЕ
ПО АНГЛИЙСКОМУ ЯЗЫКУ
Часть I
Уроки 1-5
Для студентов II курса
Шестое издание, стереотипное
Москва
ФГБОУ ВО МГЛУ
2016
УДК 81К111 (07)
ББК 81.2 Англ.
У 91
Печатается по решению Ученого совета
Московского государственного лингвистического университета
Уч. план 2003 г., разд. 1, поз. 2
Составители:
проф. М. С. Лебедева, проф. Г. М. Фролова
Учебное пособие по английскому языку. Часть I. Уроки 1-5. - 6-е изд.,
У91 стереотип. —М.: ФГБОУ ВО МГЛУ, 2016. —208 с.
ISBN 978-5-88983-754-1
В основу настоящего учебного пособия положены материалы
третьего издания «Учебника английского языка для И курса педагоги-
ческих институтов и факультетов иностранных языков под редакци-
ей проф. И. Р. Гальперина» (авторы Т. А. Бараблина, В. И. Базылева,
Т. Н. Маляр, Л. Б. Нефедова).
Данное учебное пособие предназначено для студентов II курса
факультета гуманитарных и прикладных наук и факультета между-
народных отношений, экономики и права очной и очно-заочной форм
обучения МГЛУ.
УДК 811.111 (07)
ББК 81.2 Англ.
ISBN 978-5-88983-754-1
© ФГБОУ ВО МГЛУ, 2016
Это издание данной книги есть
наше вложение в доступное каждому
бесплатное образование.
Приносим свои извинения за
низкое качество собрания.
Subney edita de sey kitaba es
nuney kontriba in ofni kadawanaa
sinpagike talim.
Nu pregi skusa por
nise kwalitaa de jamitura.
2017
ERDA
CONTENTS
Предисловие........................................
UNIT ONE..........................................5
UNIT TWO.........................................36
UNIT THREE.......................................69
UNIT FOUR.......................................102
UNIT FIVE.......................................152
KEYS TO THE EXERCISES...........................186
ПРЕДИСЛОВИЕ
п ное пособие является переработанным вариантом учебника англий-
Да * ,пя 2-го курса педагогических институтов и факультетов иное-
Хь"ов под редакцией проф. И. Р. Гальперина.
Р 1 елью пособия является формирование у студентов иноязычной ком-
^никативной компетенции, а также развитие у них аналитического подхо-
да к изучаемым языковым явлениям.
Пособие состоит из двух частей, 11 уроков (Units), каждый из которых
включает основной текст, комментарии к нему, серию лексико-граммати-
ческих упражнений, а также дополнительный текст, связанный с изучаемой
темой. Тексты пособия являются оригинальными образцами художествен-
ной англоязычной прозы.
Комментарии к основному тексту включают три раздела:
1)	примечания (Notes), поясняющие реалии текста и сообщающие неко-
торые сведения по лексикологии и стилистике английского языка,
2)	лексико-грамматические сведения (Structural Patterns), поясняющие
наиболее употребительные конструкции из основных текстов;
3)	словарь (Vocabulary), куда вошли слова и словосочетания из основного
текста, подлежащие активному усвоению.
В первой части пособия (Units 1-5) помимо объяснения контекстуального
значения, приводятся другие, наиболее частотные значения многозначных
слов и их дефиниции, указываются синонимы или широкоупотребительные
сочетания с этими единицами. Употребление словарных единиц иллюстри-
руется аутентичными примерами и их русскими эквивалентами.
Во второй части пособия (Units 6-11) к выделяемым из текста словам
и сочетаниям (Vocabulary А) даются только дефиниции и примеры без их
перевода на русский язык. Дается также дополнительный словарь (Vocabulary
В). Как правило, это идиоматические сочетания и фразовые глаголы, которые
вводятся в коротких типовых контекстах. Студентам предлагается, пользуясь
И пеРеводными словарями, понять значение этих единиц и найти
ZhX содержит упраТния>преследую-
ное понимание содержания nr ’ Предназначенные обеспечить правиль-
на развитие уменийРустной и Н°ВН°Г° TeKfта’ УпРажнения, направленные
повторение изученного материалГкТГ’Н	Упражнения на
даются ключи.	Р ’ пеРев°дным упражнениям в учебнике
Методика работы над мята
голетней работы на 2 курсе	посо^ия проверена практикой мно-
комендовать предлагаемую НисТ^ МГЛУ’ ЧТ° дает основание ре-
коммуникативной компетенции стх °ТЬ' П° Ф°РмиРованию иноязычной
нгвистических вузов. тУДентов кафедрам иностранных языков
4
UNITONE
Text
The door to his office opened, and Professor Fox saw a young man,
about twenty-one, enter behind his secretary. Erik Gorin was a little above
middle height, slender, and wearing not very good clothes. He had dark,
living eyes and straight black hair.
“Mr. Gorin,” said the secretary.
Fox rose to shake hands, and then asked the young man to sit down. His
own voice sounded cold to him, and he wished it could be more affable. He
returned to his chair and tried to remember who had recommended Gorin.
“Dr. Hollingworth?” Fox asked suddenly. “How is he?”
“Very well, sir,” said Gorin. He spoke in a slow steady voice, and he
sat up straight as though prepared for any onslaught. But he had to clear
his throat before answering, and Fox felt sorry for him though he was
sure that the quick eyes would have been amazed at any expression of
sympathy. He saw the bright watchful face and the eager intelligence it
held. “My God,” he thought, “he’s scared, he’s probably hungry, and he
still wants to set the world on fire.”
“We’re very glad to have you here, Mr.Gorin,” he said gently. “This
year we’ve taken on only one new assistant. You’ve come with excellent
recommendations and you’ll have every opportunity to live up to them. As
you know, you’ll be teaching freshmen physics lab while you take your
own courses towards your doctorate. You’ll probably find the first year
rather confusing and hard work between the two schedules, but things will
straighten out for you after a while. Is there any field of physics in which
you are especially interested so far?”
“No,” said Erik after the slightest hesitation. “I really don’t know
enough about any of them yet. All I had as an undergraduate were the
usual courses in mechanics, light, thermodynamics and electricity.”
Fox nodded. He knew that Gorin must have been tortured for a moment
by the conflict between the fear that he might make a poor impression and
the desire to tell the truth.
5
“You’ll have plenty of time to make up your mind, he said, “and there
are any number of researches going on to help your choice. Unfortunately,
most of the staff is away and work won t start for another two weeks. Pro-
fessor Beans is the man to whom you’ll be responsible for your under-
graduate teaching. He gives the freshman physics lecture. Professor Cameron
will be your adviser in your graduate work. In the meantime, leave your
address with Miss Prescott, the secretary. Each year just before the semester
starts, Mrs.Fox and I hold an open house for all the members of the staff so
that the new men can meet everyone else. Naturally, we re expecting you,
but Mrs.Fox will prefer to send you an invitation anyhow.
This just about made up the usual speech and Fox knew that his tone had
warmed as he went along. Was there anything he had left out, he wondered.
The invitation, the names of Beans and Cameron, the general air of en-
couragement - he had remembered them all. Oh yes, one more touch...
“And did you have a pleasant summer, Mr. Gorin?”
“A pleasant summer?” Erik was silent for the time of two long breaths.
His dark gaze never moved from Fox’s face. “No, sir,” he said explosive-
ly. “I damn well did not have a pleasant summer!”
“What did you say?” Fox asked out of surprise.
“I said that the summer was pretty awful,” said Erik once more. “May
I smoke?”
Fox pushed an ashtray along the desk.
“Thanks. All I can say is I’m glad it’s over,” Enk went on. He had
come with no intentions of saying this or anything personal. But there
was something so damned gentle and sincere about Fox, he thought that
you couldn t help but tell him everything about the past two monfts’ and
thejords came tumbling out, faster and faster to ease the pressure in fts
got the appointment
meant to me - to study physics at
•d me to spend the summer with
see
was
You see, 1 was absolutely broke when Hollingworth - Profit u ,
hngworth - told me at commencement that I hfd Professor Hol-
here. I won’t even tell you what that
Columbia. He was very decent and asked
htm and his family at a place they have in Wisconsin. But I couldn’t
so I settled for two weeks. It
sure it wasFox it*
“Wisconsin is a beautiful state " amazement was still growing.
myself sponging on him for all that time
wonderful there.”
6
Oh, it is. But at the end of two weeks, I left them saying I was
coming East to visit a cousin. I don’t have any cousin, but I got on the
train because the whole Hollingworth family came down to the station to
see me off, and I knew they’d feel bad if they thought I had no place to
go. On the train I bought a ticket for the next town, a place called Catlett.
1 got out there and took a lift on the highway from a fellow who was
driving his car to Cleveland to sell it there. He liked the car, because you
see he had saved so long to buy it. He was sad all the way and told me
ovei and over how he had fixed this part and repaired that one. But here
he was — out of a job and all of his savings gone and finally the car was
going too. Somehow it scared me. At Cleveland, I got another lift out of
town and once, when we stopped for gas in a place called High Hope,
I got into conversation with the owner of the station. He offered me a job
for a place to eat and sleep. I was supposed to help him in repairs and
service and I could keep whatever money I got for fixing automobile
radios. In three weeks, I fixed one radio, but I quit because one day I went
into town and a fellow stopped me. He was almost crazy because he said
I had taken his job. He used to make thirty a week and I was doing the
work for practically nothing. He was married and had a family, so 1 moved
on. I don’t know whether he ever got the job back, but I know I didn’t
want it any more. You see, I knew all the time that I had this appointment
here, waiting for me.”
Erik put out the cigarette as if he had just become aware of the extent
of his rambling. He cleared his throat and stood up, hoping to be dismissed
painlessly.
“No, sit down,” said Fox. “Sit down and tell me what happened.”
Erik sat down again. Here I am, he thought, talking to Earle Fox,
a scientist who won the Nobel Prize. We’re all alone in the room and
he’s listening to me go on like an idiot about my summer. To me. He
thought of all the people Fox had shaken hands with - the President of
the United States, the King of Denmark, every living creature whose
name was famous.
“Go on,” said Fox. “What happened?”
“Nothing much. You see, now that I’m safe, it’s almost as though
nothing had happened. In Schenectady 1 had a job washing dishes for
a while, and when I got to New York, I came up here at once but you were
still away on your vacation. For two weeks until yesterday I worked in
7
Side. 1 used to laugh all the
a bath house at an "P*" ™ g°°'
time because It was so	of
:ХУа«ег what was bappenbg no £	* checked himself.
Г У is that - presumptuous?
His voice was gentle. You re
standing and his eyes seemed
the East
“No
a physicist.”
“The point is
very dark. “I want you to know
you say that I’ll be given every о
________What was happening
I had, I used to say to myself.1 m- ..7 Or 1S tnai -1"—,
‘‘‘C“Ca!1 Tatd FoxX‘Sa -nonrent. His voice was gentle. You re
 V - Frik said He was standing and his eyes seemed
slhis’ Enk what chance means to me, and when
pportunity. 1 don’t need every opportunity.
All I ask is just one, that’s all, just one.
“Yes,” said Fox. “Yes, I see.”
From “Live with Lightning” by Mitchell Wilson
COMMENTARY
Notes
1.	Beautiful, wonderful, watchful
-ful is an adjective-forming suffix which is usually added to nominal
b^ses unpartmg to them the meaning offall of abounding in or causing.
beautiful - full of beauty, having beauty
painful - giving pain
When added to a verbal base the suffix - л,/
the meaning of inclined, tending to	glves derived adjective
watchful - inclined or tending to watch.
There is another adjective
meaning to the suffix -fat. ,t is ™’"g suffi* in English similar in
noisy - full of noise > Ju'l of, tending to.
s|eepy - tending to sleep readv t
These	У ° 80 to sleep
‘«ese suffixes are called svn„ P
ynonymous suffixes
8
In many cases nominal bases may take both one of the synonymous
suffixes (-tul. -r) and the antonymous suffix -less, thus forming pairs of
adjectives with opposite meanings:
painful - painless, noisy - noiseless
2.	At Columbia
< olunibia as used in the text means Columbia University. The word
University is generally dropped in informal speech.
He is at Oxford. - He is at Oxford University.
Note that no article is used with the names of universities and colleges:
London University, Eton college. But: The University of London.
3.	On the East Side
The East Side is the part of New York City lying to the east of Fifth
Avenue, where the world’s richest residential district, the Upper East
Side, is situated.
STRUCTURAL PATTERNS
IKisIt + Object Clause
1.	...he wished it could be more affable.
The predicate verb in object clauses dependent on the verb to wish
describes an unreal situation.
1 wish I had gone to that concert.
Жаль, что я не пошла на этот
концерт.
The tense form of the predicate verb in the object clause shows the
relations between the actions expressed in the principal clause and in the
subordinate (object) clause:
a) The Past Indefinite shows that the action in the subordinate clause is
simultaneous with that of the principal clause.
He wished he knew more about
his fellow-students.
Он хотел бы больше знать о своих
однокурсниках.
9
tion of the subordinate clause is
b) The P«»t •’
prior to that
You will wish you hstl co"
yourself and snswered all hM
rrf«< shows that «he ас
of the pnnc.psl
„ , I ни пожалеете. что не слержалиц,
trolled	.......„	(>1M lt4u(pi.
и не ответили на нее его вопросы.
Note: The same rules hold insejor
comparison introduc < ‘I	J
He looked at me as if he didn t
believe a word of what I was
saying
You speak as if you had read
a lot on the problem.
Он смотрел на меня так, как будто
не верил ни одному слову из гоп»,
что я говорил.
Вы говорите так, как будто мною
читали по этому вопросу.
с) When the action of the subordinate clause follows that of the princi-
pal clause the predicate in the subordinate clause is generally expressed
by could or might + infinitive.
Erik wished he could (might)
start working immediately.
)рику хотелось бы начат ь работу
немедленно.
Would 4 infinitive may be found in the subordinate clause only if the
subjects in the clauses are different. It makes the wish more emphatic.
I he use ol would 4 infinitive often implies that you want a situaion
to change and you talk about things that annoy you
I wish it would stop raning.
It rains all the time.
Как бы мне хотелось, чтобы
дождь перестал (Когда уже дождь
закончится!)
, I ти ma^ ^UVe ^°пп were ^Or persons singular and
plural. The form were is traditionally termed the Past Subjunctive.
I wish it were true (or: 1 wish it
was true)
Жаль, что это неправда (как бы мне
хотелось, чтобы это было правдой)
verb to wish) den/tehunreaflCate ™ °®** clauses (after
a ac^l°ns they very often serve as exp1'1"'
10
sions oj regret rather than wish and are accordingly translated into
Russian as (жаль, что.., сожалеть, что...)
J wish I had the book, (a)
1 wish I had told her about it. (a)
I wished Thomas hadn’t brought
me here, (b)
If the verb in the object clause is
in Russian (a) and vice versa (b).
Жаль, что у меня нет этой книги.
Жаль, что я не сказал ей об этом.
Я сожалел, что Томас привел меня
сюда.
affirmative in English, it is negative
Must, may, can + Perfect or Continuous Infinitive
2.	...Gorin must have been tortured for a moment by...
The modal verbs must, may, can used with the perfect or continuous
infinitive express various degrees of supposition, i.e. probability, doubt,
incredulity.
a) The verb must in such cases expresses a high degree of supposition,
almost certainty. The Russian equivalents are должно быть,
вероятно, наверное.
Не must have worked the whole
summer. He looks tired.
Он, должно быть, работал все лето
Он выглядит усталым.
Note: The verb must in this meaning is not used with the particle not.
To express negation lexical means are used.
He must have been out when
1 rang him up.
Evidently he did not know
anything about it.
Его, должно быть, не было дома,
когда я позвонила ему.
Он, должно быть, ничего не знал
об этом.
The verb may expresses uncertainty as to the fulfillment ol an action,
state or occurrence, supposition implying doubt. The Russian equiva-
lents are возможно, может быть.
She may be staying with her friends I Она, возможно, гостит у своих
at a place they have in Moscow. || Друзей в Москве.
Не сердись на него. Он, может
быть, ничего об этом не знал.
Неужели она сказала неправду?
Не может быть, чтобы она лгала!
not have known a	interrogative sentences) Or
c> The verb «« ^fjfences). The Russian equ.valenis are
6b""b'
неужели, не
Can she have told a he?
She can't be lying!
, К finirive shows the time reference of the act,on. The
The form of the innn	tion refers to the past, the continuous
nerfect infinitive is used when me
Lfoitive refers the action to the prese .
She must have done some
research work in this field.
She must be doing some research
work in this field.
Должно быть, она занималась
исследовательской работой в этой
области.
Должно быть, она занимается
исследовательской работой в этой
области.
Used to
3.	I used to laugh all the time.
Used to expresses recurrent actions or typical states in the past; it
implies contrast between the present and the past - what was typical of
the past is no longer true at present.
This kind of house used to cost
£4,000.
He used to come here even'
other day.
Такой дом когда-то стоил 4000
фунтов.
Он, бывало, приходил сюда через
день.
is stylistic^ aisOcieriote ^current actions in the past but its use
is stylistically restricted.
| Now (that) |
	12
4.	Now that I’m
The coniimet’ ’ ^most as though nothing had happened.
dering that' in XXa!^,W1 Th^R^0 meaDS ? C°nSi~
теперь, когда., паз J J	The Russian equivalents are
* 5	J • • •
Now (that) you are well again,
you may return to your studies.
Раз вы здоровы, вы можете
приступить опять к занятиям.
VOCABULARY
1.	... the quick eyes would have been amazed at...
to amaze vt — поражать, изумлять, удивлять
to surprise, to astonish. The three verbs differ in degree.
To surprise is the general term. It means to impress somebody
unexpectedly.
Their gift greatly surprised and
pleased her.
Их подарок очень удивил и обра-
довал ее.
То astonish is to surprise as greatly and suddenly as to seem in-
credible.
He astonished his friends by his
sudden departure.
Он чрезвычайно удивил своих
друзей внезапным отъездом.
То amaze, though it carries the idea of great astonishment, stresses
rather bewilderment, perplexity, or wonder.
1 was amazed at the breadth of | Я была поражена широтой их
their interests.	|| интересов.
All three verbs are commonly used in passive constructions fol-
iowed by an infinitive or a prepositional object (generally with the
preposition at).
I was not at all surprised to hear her
answer.------
Я совсем не удивилась, услышав ее
ответ. Я ее слишком хорошо знала.
. I knew her only too well.
13
......*?! ‘
Il lit
............................
....I I IHI WI Г'и""
Ml, MM’
..	ilU'IH’ .........”
............... . "W’l' M
М..ШЗГ1ЦП f"’"'
( HI •” r *1
w,,nJ
pe led. лн1<пнм1н*<1 when we
010 III lick by HOinelhlDp Ho
............................................
,,„.l adjective" c<
Mirprteiiig	"L
Note the
мнрЬг W
rtiuancnieut "
>IICNp<»ll<hllg to the verbs;
NhmlHlHiiviH П HNtonhhlng
ion ol !nyiii|W»(h.V.
,1 willingness to give help сочувствие.
He toll sxnipathv Ibi <he young
num (tell soilv loi him).
On посочувствовал молодому
человеку.
(о sympathize (with sinh) ' /
сочувствовать кому-л.
11»«
We «II s) inputluzed with (he
pool girl w hen w e heiird that
she had lost her parents.
Мы все сочувствовали бедной
девушке, когда услышали, что она
потеряла родителей.
3.	.. .he might make в poor impression...
to make a poor (good, great, favorable) impression (on) производить
плохое (хорошее, огромное, блаюприятное) впечатление
I he speech made a strong impres-
sion on the House.
Речь произвела сильное
впечатление в палате общин.
rhe verb to make enters into a number of phraseological units: to
make friends (with) - подружиться
He made friends with the utmost
case.
Он очень легко заводил друзей.
14
to make fun of высмеивать, дразнить, подшучивать, шутить
“Don’t make fun of me,” she
pleaded. “Don’t laugh at me.”
“He дразни меня, не смейся надо
мной,” — просила она.
to make (both) ends meet - сводить концы с концами
After he had lost his job the
family could hardly make (both)
ends meet.
После того, как он потерял работу,
семья едва сводила концы с
концами.
4.	Naturally we’re expecting you.
to expect vt
a)	feel sure that somebody or something will come and be waiting —
ждать, ожидать
We expected him for dinner, but Мы ждали его к обеду, но он не
he did not come.	пришел.
b)	think, believe or hope that something will happen - рассчитывать,
надеяться
1 expect a letter from him in
a week.
Я надеюсь получить от него
письмо через неделю.
to expect smb to do smth
I expect you to work hard.
She had expected Simon to drive
her home.
Я надеюсь, что вы будете упорно
работать.
Она надеялась, что Саймон отвезет
ее домой.
The verb to wait is synonymous with the verb to expect in the first
meaning (a).
to wait vi - be at a fixed place until somebody comes or something
happens - ждать
Don’t go out. Wait till mother | He уходи. Подожди, пока придет
мама.
comes.
to
wait for smb to do s
II
th; to wait for smth to happen
15
Я не могу ждать, пока она вернется,
о .. «пали начала собрания (когда
нее лма***	.
начнется собрание).
, «Л-. wait her'° СГ
Everybody waited for t
meeting to beg»».	saying this...
5 He had come wifo	ide,) of doing	"меть
ha'e “"eX” мысли) сделать
намерения (надежд
Enk had no intention of saying
anything about his personal
affairs.
The car broke down and they
had no hope of getting to the
station in time.
6. ...the whole Hollingworth
to see smb off (at the station, at the airport) посадить, проводить
(на поезд, на самолет)
mw-л.
у Эрика не было намерения
творить о своих личных делах.
Машина сломалась, и у них не
было (никакой) надежды добраться
до станции вовремя.
family came down to the station
Му friends saw me off at the
station.
Друзья проводили меня на поезд.
The Russian verb провожать has several other equivalents in
English:
to see smb to (a place) - провожать, сопровождать кого-л. куда-л.
Не saw me to the gate.
He saw me home.
Он проводил меня до ворот.
Он проводил меня домой.
to show smb to, into, in, out - go with a person, show him the way
out о a place проводить до места, провести внутрь, вводить
to, into, ।
в помещение, выводить наружу.
Не showed me into a small room
with a desk in it.
Show her in.
Он провел меня в маленькую
комнату, в которой стоял
письменный стол.
Проведите ее сюда.
;i fellow who w
to drive A rf
as th tying his car.
ноли и. посад, машину, трамвайт. п"' " <Г”т °' °ШеГ Veh’Ck
oonaiioii скорое। и, h нужном (не
njvaaiy, ai а цгеас speed, in
ace hi машину осторожно, лихо, на
в гом) направлении и т.п.
( an you drive?
It had grown dark and he drove
(the car) very carefully.
I ы умеешь водить машину?
t темнело, и он вел машину очень
осторожно.
b)	to drive to travel somewhere in a car (or other vehicle) which
is at one s individual disposal — ехать куда-л. на машине
Shall we drive to the theatre or
walk? It's not far.
Мы поедем в театр на машине или
пойдем пешком? Это недалеко.
с)	to drive smb to take somebody somewhere in a private car - not in
a public vehicle отвозить кош-л. куда-л. на машине
Не drove me to the station.	Он ответ меня на станцию.
8.	...he had saved so long to buy it.
to save vt & vi
a)	keep for future use, put aside (money) - приберегать, оставлять,
копить (деньги)
David saved enough money to
buy a car.
Давид скопил достаточно денег,
чтобы купить машину.
efC ) — сберегать, экономить (время,
Вы сэкономите много времени,
если поедете туда на машине.
хлопот, неприятностей
b)	avoid loss of (time, money
деньги и т.д.)
It’ll save you a lot of time if you
go there by car.
to save
smb (a lot of) trouble - избавлять от
He’ll save himself a lot
Xb!e.fhe SP-Ь» her at
once.
This saved us a lot of trou
Он избежит многих неприятностей,
если он поговорит с ней сейчас же.’
Это избавило нас от многих хлопот.
9.	Не offered me a job.	or express in words somethin^
to offer vt - hold out	_ предлагать кому-л. что-л.
which may be accepted or re	money, help, work, friend-
to offer smb a cup of tea, a cig*
ship, etc.
The hostess offered me a cup of tea.
She fell behind the group during
her illness and her friends offered
her their help.
Хозяйка предложила мне чашку чая
Она отстала от группы во время
болезни, и друзья предложили ей
свою помощь.
to offer to do smth - be ready to do something if it is wanted, to vol-
unteer — предложить; вызваться сделать что-л.
Не offered to drive her back home.
Он предложил (вызвался) отвезти
ее обратно домой.
Syn: to suggest vt - put an idea into a person’s head - предлагать
советовать
to suggest a plan, a method, a trip, a walk, etc.
Harris suggested a trip down the
river.
Харрис предложил отправиться
в путешествие по реке.
to suggest that smb do smth (that smb should do smth)
1 suggested he sleep a little.
Do you suggest we should keep
quiet about such things?
Я предложила, чтобы он поспал
немного.
Вы предлагаете молчать о таких
вещах?
Note: The verb to
e g What didyou sm fo
18
suggest may take the i,
is necessaty to mention the nerson ! f (thou8h if 11
- -you suggest мл.. ° W10m Ле suggestion is made
"M»* <s'»l>4) doing
11,1:1 ’’гслложнла (нм) остановиться
у нее.
10.	Erik put out the cigarette.
<<> put out - cause to stop burning - тушить гасить
to put out the lights the \|	,,,ь’,‘кить
ndlc, the gas, the gas-fire, etc.
1 le put out the caudle and fell
into a deep sleep.
Он погасил свечу и погрузился в
глубокий сои.
to ВО out (of a tire or light) - stop burning - гаснуть
I hc lire had gone out and the
room felt cold.
Огонь в камине погас, и в комнате
было холодно.
to turn out (off), ou the light, radio, gas; water, etc - выключать,
включать свет it т.п.; закрывать, открывать воду, кран
Turn off the hot water (tap). II Закрой кран с горячей водой.
to switch off, on the light, radio, TV set. etc (used when speaking of
an electric circuit) - выключать, включать
Switch on the light, please.
Включи свет, пожалуйста.
11.	...hoping to be dismissed painlessly
to dismiss vt - отпускать
a) allow to leave, send away - отпускать
The teacher dismissed the class I Учитель отпустил учеников, как
as soon as the bell rang.	| только прозвенел звонок.
Ь)
send away (from one’s employment, service) - увольнять
One by one Mr. Smith asked me
to dismiss the servants. He did
not trust them.
Одного за другим я увольнял
наших слуг по требованию м-ра
Смита. Он не доверял им.
to sack smb. to give smb the
sack, to fire smb (all colloq^
19
•The?	• HeflO r-
sfrind ** they
<ud-
*'°“и «нм ’* - сказал l енрп ФоКс
IKvuiep*’,M-
. .n боялся, что его уволят
11онар lx
Hint .
 ,, ,„e -o on like an <d>‘
i; ..listening к	sanie
hkt. smb. snith - m
пробным обра*-
и everyone ««W »	«
could finish in з^к
Tbev № behaving И« elulJrcn'
Like mostvoting people
^«.hetsfonJofdeteenve
stories.
• as. in the manner of -
мы бы смогли закончить через
Они ведут себя, как дети.
Как и многие молодые люди в
наше время, он любит детективы.
„ smb. smth - tn ±е capacity or character of- как. в качестве
He introduced her as his sister.
| Он представил ее как свою сестру.
As is generaUv used after the verbs to regard. to view. to represent. to
treat (считать. рассматривать) and other verbs similar in meaning.
Most people regarded him as a
clever man.
.All mv life vou've treated me as
a child (as a stranger, etc).
You can t treat that as a joke.
Многие считали его умным.
Всю мою жизнь вы относились ко мне.
как к ребенку (к чуткому человекл У
Это нельзя считать шуткой.
Thus. Ле essential difference between like and as (in Ле meanina
a P^cX cas ЬШ1Р11е5 ““““ “ °f аСЙП§ paving) ш
someiXm^ “	of a t0
13. He checked himself
to check oneself - ston one^lf л.
one is just going to do it - слеп» . °Ш sa^in^ or doing any thing when
He что’л.), осечься аться' остановнться (и не сказать или
20
I was about to tell the young
man what 1 thought of him, but
checked myself in time.
to control oneself -
emotions -
She controlled herself and said
in a steady voice, “We are no
friends any longer.”
Я хотел было сказать молодому
человеку, что я думал о нем, но
вовремя остановился.
слепжипяти ПО1 bt °nese,f get angry or cry or show one’s
держиваться; сохранять самообладание
Она сдержалась и сказала твердым
голосом*. “Мы больше не друзья.”
to pull oneself together - gel control of oneself (used when a person is in
a state of agitation, rage, despair, etc) - сдерживаться, взять себя в руки
You’d better pull yourself together,	Возьмите себя в руки. Вы ничего
you can t do anything in such а не сможете сделать в таком
state.	состоянии.
EXERCISES
I.	Translate the following phrases and sentences from the text:
1.	He sat up straight as though prepared for any onslaught.
2.	He saw the bright watchful face and the eager intelligence it held.
3.	You’ll be teaching freshmen physics lab while you take your own
courses towards your doctorate.
4.	You’ll probably find the first year rather confusing and hard work
between the two schedules.
5.	Mrs.Fox and I hold an open house for all the members of the staff.
6.	Erik was silent for the time of two long breaths.
7	His dark gaze never moved from Fox’s face.
8.	' ...and the words came tumbling out faster and faster to ease the
pressure in his throat.
9.	I couldn’t see myself sponging on him.
10.	Erik put out the cigarette as if he had just become aware ot th.
extent of his rambling.
sof«befo"°
to rise
to set
to gr°w
to win
to sell
wi°9
to
to
to
to
shake
break
drive
sit
the following Russian
e4**”' in situations based On
Use them
♦he princ,P
II. Give the p
to
to hold
to mean
to quit
to fail
I	phrteV han“^"‘’nCeS
the text:	р0Вным голосом
. он говорил СПОКОМ_	’ ответиТь
• он откашлялся, пр^ :гХо одного ассистента
. „ь, приняли на Р L„cth оправдать ваши рекомендации
. У вас будут все возможности
. с„ временем все наладится
. „ставьте ваш адрес у секретаря
'	• разговориться
. вы были в отпуске
IV. Answer the following questions:
I What did Erik Gorin look like?
2.	Why did he come to see Professor Fox?
3.	Why did Erik have to clear his throat before answering Professor
Fox’s question?
4.	What impression did Gorin make on Professor Fox? What was the
Professor’s attitude toward Erik Gorin?
5.	What did Erik learn from Professor Fox about his future work and
studies?
6	Why did Professor Fox ask Gorin to leave his address with the
secretary?
8 W d',t	te” Pr°feSSOr F°X ab0ut his —er?
him a lift to Cleveland?	И tab< W'tb tbe fellow who gav<
10. Why did Erik quit the ioh at a
' 1 • What helped Erik to n he gaS Station?
I	° °VerCOmea11 his difficulties that summer?
gas station?
VII.
VIII.
IX.
it wt! Were Gorin’s feelings while he spoke to Professor Fox?
13. What is your impression of Erik Gorin?	I
V. Find evidence in the text to support the following statements:
t ^aS happy t0 get the appointment at Columbia.
7 еч .T 3 dlfficult time during the summer months.
. e 1 scared in Professor Fox’s presence, but he wanted to make
a good impression on him.
4.	Professor Fox liked the new assistant and tried to put him at ease.
5.	Professor Fox was not uninterested in Erik’s story.
VI. Talk about:
a)	Erik’s summer experience;
b)	Erik’s interview with Professor Fox;
c)	Professor Fox’s first impression of Erik Gorin.
Make up a character sketch of Erik Gorin as you see him.
Suggest a title for the text and give reasons for your choice.
Group the following adjectives according to the meaning of
their suffix and translate them into Russian. Derive anto-
nymous adjectives wherever possible using the suffix -less*.
useful (tool); risky (business); hopeful (student); forgetful (pupil);
sunny (day); shaky (table); fearful (accident); careful (work); lucky
(day); thankful (children); faulty (plan); cheerful (smile); brainy (boy);
thoughtful (friend)
X. Find noun-building suffixes in the text and use them to derive
nouns from the following verbs and adjectives:
to enter; dark; to recommend; to prepare; intelligent; to hesitate; to ex-
pect to invite; to warm; gently; to appoint; to visit; to drive; to assist, to
serve; to move; to own; to encourage; to advise; responsible; sincere,
amaze; bright; to impress.
XI ТГ.П.М. following
распродали.
23
/||с может 6I'1"’
б. 1 "	()|1 но
случилось О'1’1
’"О'10 „и он СКЯ-
. тслеФ°”а!
WC М жизз, » MI,0M Ся пожалела, что не взял зон,,
,UIMIW";iroWU’	В университет.
Мг:	нашей встрече. Должно
чтобы 0,1 -.дал на автобус.
’ лзможно. 0''° ' ‘ роЯтно, его неправильно
30Л это вам ? Вь1,
рпнос занимается в библиотеке.
на »01оал проводить маму
(быть, она поехала ‘ друзей и поехал гуда один,
но. °" "С	п','^рассказал ей об этом.
бил., on “И'|Я	’ как она вышла из комнаты.
12. очевидно, иикго не замет „	вечера в библиотеке
13. Прошлой зимои «• '	• обычно заходила к нам каждЬ1Й
ц. Пока она была в Москве, он
"с ,„„„п родили уехали, вам придется позаботиться о вашей
1СТтепер>.. когда я вам асе рассказала, нам легче будет решить, что
делить.
X». Change the following sentences using the pattern wish + object
clause. Make all the changes the new sentence may require:
Model-. I didn’t sec Paul Scoffield as Hamlet.
I wish I had seen Paul Scoffield as Hamlet.
' ог^аГ ' kn°W l ngl'Sh WC" en°Ugh ‘° read ShakesPeare in the
2. ^fortunately I was not at home when he called
4	7’" 1 bc able 10 meet us when we arrive
< । so happened that she did not see them off '
' ,Can 1 e* 'be matter to him now
T I msoabsent-minded
'•She hopes that they will tell b. „
K. It’s a pity | can.(	b h news but they don’t want to.
make friends/

" ?ews>but <hey don’t want to.
SW'lhher’butshe avoids hiscompany.

XIII. Give English equivalents for the following short sentences
(see Vocabulary and Ex. Ill):
1.	Я была удивлена, увидев их опять вместе. Мы были поражены
ее успехами. Мы очень удивились, застав его дома в такой час.
2.	Мы все сочувствовали ей. Никто не сочувствовал бедному
юноше.
3.	Группа произвела хорошее впечатление. Она скоро подружи-
лась со всеми. Он любил высмеивать всех. Они едва сводили концы
с концами.
4.	Мы не ждем его на этой неделе. Я не ожидала, что он уедет так
скоро. Я жду ее уже десять минут. Она подождала, пока стемнело.
Все ждали, когда раздастся звонок.
5.	У него не было никакой надежды встретиться с ней. У нее не
было намерения идти туда одной.
6.	Она невольно рассмеялась. Он не мог не удивиться, увидев ее
там.
7.	Он проводил ее в аэропорт. На вокзале я увидела своих дру-
зей, которые пришли меня проводить. Проводить вас до автобусной
остановки? Проведите его сюда. Покажите ей, как выйти отсюда.
Меня провели в приемную (reception room).
8.	Он вел машину на большой скорости. Мой брат очень лихо
водит машину. Он предпочитает ездить на машине из Москвы
в Санкт-Петербург, а я люблю ездить туда поездом. Не волнуйтесь,
я отвезу вас на станцию на машине.
9.	Джо скопил достаточно денег, чтобы купить небольшой дом.
Она сэкономит много времени, если будет питаться (to have meals)
в нашей столовой. Она избежит многих неприятностей, если пойдет
туда сразу.
10.	Они предложили ему большую сумму денег за эту картину.
Он предложил мне свою дружбу. Он вызвался помочь им. Он пред-
ложил очень интересный метод заучивания слов. Декан предложил
студентам обсудить этот вопрос на собрании. Он предложил пойти
на станцию пешком. Нам предложили билеты в театр. Было позд-
но, и мои друзья предложили проводить меня домой.
11.	Погасите папиросу. Потушите свет. Выключите радио. Закроите
кран с холодной водой. Костер погас.
25
XIII. <*У*51*^/**’	for th«* following short sontencas
<Mi«Voaibul«ryondSM,iiih
. vi ИВИ11МИ1 м‘И1,/11 IU>> у,,и/,е* и/ '.»»». им-к. с Мы были к»ра»-:»ы
.усилим»     //1ИЖИИИ, истмлгодии,
Мы ....." •« Инг,., ,,,
KilUtlllC	'
' 'I'/""" ВрОИЯМ >» ХОРОША ИИ^ЛСИИС < /и
HHU. /;о „семи (/И /но(,и;/ „мемеияш/.
•/ пиниями
'I GKOfrO
псе/ (>ии снодили коины
4.	Мы т ,№„	„»	я „жила (а	г ,)ак
• «оро. Я ,.ч № у*е ЛС(.Я„.	„,.,„,лиШ(а ||1Жа етс.л|1,
Лес ждали, когда ра здасзся звонок
5,	У не/ о не было никакой ииле^лы жя решиться с ней У нес нс
было намерения ИЛ1И зуда одной
h. (ши иаммыю рассме.я.зась Он ис мш ие /лииип^я, унидев ес
г,1М
1, Он щ>'>иолия сс „ я >р/,/юр» На вокзале я /видела своих дру-
зей, Я'//ор|./»; пришли меня прополи//. 11р/)/‘.о//и1/. вас ло як/о^усной
ОС/ЯПО/И'ИУ Просели/с ею <;юлл. 11<,гал'И1с ей, как выти /лею,/я
Меня пропели и приемную frcccption гоо/п)
И Он вел мл/пипу пн (шш.шой сн/>ро<ли Мой бра* очень лихо
ноли/ Мишину <И/ прслп<1'1и/;/с'/ Q/jinib на машине из Москвы
и Синк/ Н'лер^ург, л я люЬлю с'/ли/ъ ч /ли поездом. Не волнуйгссь
и <пвсзу вас пи аи/п/и/о на машине.
'> )\Л'О /,/Ч)ПИЛ Л(>^1ИЮ'ШО /1СНС1, чзоби к/пин. небольшой дом
(Ши с'Н'опоми/ мною нремени, если бу/ici пиза'н.ея (to have meals)
и п:пп<:й <;/олоной (ши избс/киз мио/их псприязносзей если пойдез
з у/гл сразу.
10 (ши прс/июл'или ему большую сумму денег за озу каргину
(hi прел/юл'ил мне /.ною /ip/л'бу ()п вызвался немочь ИМ Он Пред-
лол'ил o'ichi. иик:рс(.ш.1Й m'tio/i заучивании слов Декан предложил
сз у/гензам обсудиз». оз оз «опрос на собрании Он предложил ноиз и
на сзанлию г/ешком, Пам предложили билсзы в зеазр было нозд
но и мои друзья нре/гложили проводиз». меня домой
IJ Ног асизс нанир(»су. Нглушизсснег, Выключите радио. Закройте
крип с холодной лодой, Костер погас.
25
. .. ( ))!<> 111 p
JUUb.^7'	„. | о
НО вовремя останов^,
’возьмите себя в руки.
? ДЖОН боялся, ЧТО его ув0Лят
„гпичанин. Он обращался Со
.послУ'"'
РВССК‘“ ^ерживаться
'f»’"""1;, уме...
inycriu1И У
с 1К,.Яи-ли«и‘я
»к с р’""“МпечальНЫМ
.....
, как
своим сыном, ы
записи, откашл^
работу только Д У;
маться нау4
разуется»»
разговорились.рабочих
: все студенты L
for the word combinations in
I will.” He was astonished at the girl’s
-д голосом. ОН просмотрел свои
“в прошлом ГОДУ ОНИ взяли на
"у нас будут все возможности зани-
инженеров- У н дала наших надежд. «Все об-
Ч. Она не опр<	некоторое время они
_ сказал он, - ««е Х'уйти, я оставлю ключ у соседей.
. Если мне придс  Сейчас вы никого не найдете
; г—".
В общежитии: все студ
XIV. Su99es‘ Russi,an e?“'*athe use of the synonyms in the fol-
bold type and explain tne u
lowing sentences:
1 “i’ll 20 there without you
determination, but it only irritated him the more^
2 I stared back at her. I think I was amazed that anyone who a mo-
ment or two before had been laughing with me could suddenly become
so angry.
3.	1 was astonished at her abrupt refusal to go after everything had
been arranged.
4.	“I’m sorry the Triton (a hotel) is not being a success, but I’m not
surprised. Why on earth did you trust the Gordons to choose a hotel?”
5.	He sat amazed at the divine melody of her soprano voice.
6.	She sang so well that she and the song seemed to be one thins.
Mark was so amazed that he was a little late in coming in with his pari.
7.	My parents were astonished that I thought of marry mg her.
as thouoh°ho t IS ? 'le S3K* 'Was surPr*sed at his tone. It sounded
as though he knew him well.
out into the t-arden <г'^П| * СЭП1е ^ownsta*rs f°r the first time and went
during my illness °	]°W mUCh ^een achieved about the place
26
10. She was wearing something white and her hair was loose, tied
behind with a piece of ribbon. It shook me, it surprised me that she
should look so young.
11. The wig was a triumph. I had tried it on after breakfast and was
amazed at the transformation. 1 looked quite attractive, quite different
altogether.
XV. Read the following sentences paying careful attention to the
words and word combinations in bold type. Suggest their
Russian equivalents:
1. “I am sorry,” she said, “I couldn’t help but overhear what you
said”
2. I can see her now standing at the foot of the stairs on the night of
the ball, shaking hands with everybody.
3.1 felt she was fighting hard to control herself.
4. “He (Joseph) is very kind and good, but he scarcely ever speaks to
me; I think he loves his pipe a great deal better than his...” but here Ame-
lia checked herself, for why should she speak ill of her brother?
5.	1 suggested she should go to bed as she was tired, but she wouldn’t
hear of it.
6.	One day we went to an exhibition where certain objects of art
were being offered for sale.
7.	Jane suggested a brandy and soda to pull me together but I re-
fused.
8.	There was no doubt Joliffe had a gift with children. He never looked
down on them... He didn’t treat them as children; he could enter into
12. “Is it going
all eternity?”
13. Mr. Morton had once
a game as an equal.
9.	So I learned that I must follow meekly like a humble shadow m
the footsteps of my father.
10	Stop behaving like a child, Philip, and have some understanding.
11.	Our meals were taken in my bedroom, Rachel waiting upon me and
caring for me like a nurse with a child.
12	“Is it going to start again? Am I doomed to sit here as a nurse to
spoken of him as an outcast, and now I had
seen him treated as one.
27
W u.»<» —*	“”e‘b
”	! don't lhc *”tiK ed""r Wi"
% к «•*
i-k **	htm .» 4* <»« e»^ ”d
17 < omW "lun V”' d ,l„rd for 1»
____.«к . h»d Ь«я *** _.i, .„ы-г, I *a« hl» age.
„ited him m
19, “I	.
20 I could fed thcif
something.
21 Noone
>—-------- _~иг» mv»elf when I wa» hi* <e.
IK I uud to write P<* > ’ in,,nti„n of returning ” I repli>z
I «jo, I think »he	up<jn w>|ttat f„r
,, no one could help being pl««d wtth the w.y • ила Ux* the r^»,
22 pulled himcelf t^etber IO recede her wnhout any
what he wa* feeling-	,	.
23, He w»i «haken by the new» of Morgan » return.
XVI.	Translate the following situations paying careful attend
to the words and word combinations in bold type:
1.	Ьскки не Moua не расплакаться, когда узнгыа что
забяужпкэ/ в псшерс. "Зачем только я пошла с тобой, Гом ..
скипит она, плача. «Возьми себя и руки, Бекки! Лас скоро найл.т
Должно быть, они уже ищут пас». На [регий день, когда дети поте-
ряли всякую надежду выбраться из пешеры. Том увидел дневна
снег. Тетя Нолям не могла не гордиться Томом. Эго он спас Бекш
2.	Когда миссис Нире ввела Элизу в кабинет, Хиггинс очень
удивился: он не ожидал увидеть цветочницу, с которой разговар*
<'Интересно> м,ем °,,а °--—--
paZa ею	ШП,Мсшп ««ка!» >а 1ак „>
р w-'d с'“. 410 он ие йог не рассчея
3.	Иикерни/ нрешигАил Хигп
>о||ории, по-английски. Ои м*»
сияйиныс с ее обучением Ы1ва.ки оплатить все расхль.
4.	Миссис Хии иис
yiimmi, ''toслучилос,. v	-------—
она. Н"п.миге себя , ?™иеа «Не плачьте, Элиза. co»J
ться.
иксу научи i ь Элизу правили»
огла не посочувствовать Элизе,
•РУки. Вспомните, быва ю вы natat ч»'*
2К
вы хорошо говори-
и опять стать независи-
? чем когда-либо (to earn
только на себя (to rely on oneself). Л теперь когда
те по-английски. у вас есть все возможности
мой и зарабагыввть себе на жизнь больше’
a better living)».
5.	Отец Карди (Father Cardi) поздоровался с Артуром (Arthur)
за руку и начал расспрашивать его о занятиях в универсХ
«Я уверен, что вы оправдаете рекомендацию Монтаиелли - сказал
Карди. спорь, когда он уехал, мы с вами часто будем встречаться
Надеюсь, мы станем друзьями. Приходите а следующую пятницу
Я вас буду ждать». С этими словами он отпустил Артура.
XVII.	Read the text and retell it following the points in the outline
given below. Make a list of the words and word combina-
tions in the text which you could use to develop each point:
Joseph Conrad wrote to a friend to this effect: that life made him feel
like a cornered blind rat waiting to be clubbed. This simile could well
describe the appalling circumstances of our family; nevertheless, some of
us had a stroke of luck, and this is what happened to me.
1 had been a newsboy, printer, toymaker, glass blower, doctor’s boy,
etc., but changing from one job to another 1 never lost sight of my ulti-
mate aim to become an actor. So between jobs I would polish my shoes,
brush my clothes, put on a clean collar and make periodical calls at Black-
more’s theatrical agency in Bedford Street off the Strand. 1 did this until
the state of my clothes forbade any further visits.
One day 1 was standing in a far corner near the door of the agency,
painfully shy, trying to conceal my weatherworn suit and shoes slightly
budding at the toes, when the clerk saw me. He stopped abruptly and
asked: “What do you want?”
I felt like Oliver Twist asking for more.
“Have you any boys’ parts?’’ 1 gulped.
“Have you registered9’’
I shook my head.
To my surprise he ushered me into the adjoining office and took my
name and address and all particulars, saying that if anything came up
he would let me know. I left with a pleasant sense of having performed
a duty, but also rather thankful that nothing had come of it.
29
ived a P‘,S1C
*** SWba^
;;; ited ,ne With new elmheM I w„
Mr.Blackmore himsolt. who w,(
, whom I had imagined u, b

In my new' nce
ushered 1“10,1 ^ability-
all smiles and ‘ iz,„g. was
" Mr.Haniilinn a. .beott.ee
1 was. Of course
A "“"lh BedXrd St*
more'sAgT,w suit (Sidney
'	**	-3SL-
-the
and anitabiliy-	ь.
and scrutinizing'
ana „ (,
"‘“/it and was апн
Mr.Hamilton read 
I was. Of course 1 nen a	. , a
^elve and a half. He expwhich was to start in mitun1n.
. txmtour	.. “there is an exceptн>ц;|цу
пТауЛ'Л The Romance of a < 'ocht.y wrntcn l,y
who is to play the tide role in
was m Р1«У Billie the pllgc|,^
м/нат|1'о"- -there is an excepti<mil||y
“In the meantime, sain _
eood boy’s part in a new L
Mr H A Saintsbuty. the gentleman
Hornet on the forthcoming tour.
ne salary was two pounds ten shillings a week, the same as 1 would
get for Sherlock Holmes.
Although the sum was a windfall 1 never batted an eye.
“I must consult my brother about the terms, Г
in
I said solemnly
Mr.Hamilton laughed and seemed highly amused, then brought out (he
whole office staff to have a look at me.
“This is our Billie’ What do you think of him?”
Everybody was delighted and smiled beamingly at me What had
happened? It seemed the world had suddenly changed, had taken me
into its fond embrace and adopted me. Mr.Hamilton gave me a nole lo
Mr.Satntsbury, whom he sa.d I would find at the Green Room Club
Leicester Square, and 1 left, walking on clouds
........................................................................*
me the part of Sammy, saying that it w« Jhen and there he handed
m his play. I was a little nervous for f	i?' °-f thC imPorlanl chtirt.clcrs
spot, which would have been pmk e as^ nie to read on the
read; fortunately he told	. .....
would not be starting rehearsalsT “ h°me and read ''
f > went home on th7bu X
Л» realization of what h,d к d With haPPr
a «Л of poverty and L happened to ;
30
in his play. I was a little
read; fortunately he told
nS as I was almost unable to
at leisure, as (hey
1 went home
- lriess, and began to gel the
®e- । had suddenly left behind
-j - a dream W
mother had often spoken about. I was to become an actor! It had all come
so suddenly, so unexpectedly. I kept thumbing the pages of my part - the
most important document 1 had ever held in my life. During the ride on
the bus I realized I had crossed an important threshold. No longer was I a
nondescript of the slums; now I was a personage of the theater. I wanted
to weep.
Sidney’s eyes were filmy when I told him what had happened. He sat
crouched on the bed, thoughtfully looking out of the window, shaking and
nodding his head, then said gravely, “This is the turning point of our lives.
If only Mother was here to enjoy it with us.”
The rehearsals of Jim took place in the upstairs foyer of the Drury
Lane Theatre. Those first rehearsals were a revelation. They opened up
a new world of technique. I had no idea that there was such a thing as
stagecraft - timing, pausing, a cue to turn, to sit - but it came naturally
to me. Only one fault Mr.Saintsbury corrected: I moved my head and
mugged too much when I talked.
After rehearsing a few scenes, he was astonished and wanted to know
if I had acted before. What a glow of satisfaction, pleasing Mr.Saintsbury
and the rest of the cast! However, I accepted their enthusiasm as though
it were my natural birthright.
Jim was not a success. The reviewers criticized the play unmerci-
fully. Nevertheless, I received favorable notices. One, which Mr.Charles
Rock, a member of our company, showed me, was exceptionally good.
“Young man,” said he solemnly, “don’t get a swollen head when you read
this.” And after lecturing me about modesty and graciousness he read the
review of the London Topical Times, which I remember word for word.
After writing disparagingly of the play it continued, “But there is one
redeeming feature, the part of Sammy, a newspaper boy, a smart London
street Arab, much responsible for the comic part. Although hackneyed
and old-fashioned, Sammy was made vastly amusing by Master Charles
Chaplin, a bright and vigorous child actor. I have never heard of the boy
before, but I hope to hear great things of him in the near future.”
Sidney bought a dozen copies.
From “MyAutobiography” by Charles Chaplin
I
in extreme poverty.
actor.
s theatrical agency.
interview. He is lucky t0
0utl>ne
я his brother l‘ve
. CM lie Ch»l’lin "n i, to become ana;
'' Charlie's only «'•’ al B|ackmore
t'barbe“tIaS'X.he agency an
asX-» Ь'*‘ь h°me H‘S 's
5. Charlie is dazed	charlie
^ТтЬе rehearsals open up a new	actjng 1S highly praised j„
7. The play is not a success,
1	citations based on the episode from the auto.
XV,"‘ biooraphy of Charlie Chaplin using the following Word
combinations and structural patterns:
must have done
not to lose hope of
to clear one’s throat
to expect
to shake hands with smb
to offer
to make a good impression
couldn’t help doing
to get into conversation
now that
used to
to have no intention of
to show smb in
to wait for smb
to be amazed to see
to suggest
to dismiss
I wish...
to check oneself
to live up to one’s expectations
revision
(Unit One)
Render' into English:
™XCHaZ’1,eB МаЯа» бьиа без Dafi
место учительницы в ^°'НИбудь подходящее °ТЫ' °НЭ Потеряла вся'
-7——	8 Малед1>№й деревей’ ДЭ еЙ npe~™
spS S& ®*«» t„ give а ШК°Ле- Молли W «
" f°r £ ^on. Also апу рг,
ParaPhrased to convey the general
32
приняла предложение и на следую^,» - -
ее было некому, поэтому она IV ’ —
2. Когда Молли сошла с 222
ее никто не ждет. «Должно быте
забыл обо мне»
День поехала туда. Провожав
2.	Когда Молли сошла с поезда’^? И У °КНа
поезда, она увидела, что на станции
- подумала М МИ^ер УайтсайД (Mr. Whiteside)
телеграмму мистеру Уайтсайду. Это избав^ Тб	П0СЛаЛа
нот. теперь Молли ничего не осгаХшш “	МН0П“
but go), как добираться до школы самой * е could do nothmg
3.	Вдруг к Молли подошел молодой человек и спросил „е «,
жег ли ои чем-нибудь ей помочь. Молли совсем не собиралась у иХ
не было намерения) вступать в разговор с незнакомым человек
но в нем было что-то такое доброе и искреннее, что она не мо^
не рассказать ему о своих невзгодах. Молодой человек предвожид
подвезти ее к дому мистера Уайтсайда. После некоторою колебания
Молли согласилась.
4.	Подъезжая к дому мистера Уайтсайда, Молли волномлась все
больше и больше. Она очень боялась произвести плохое впечатление
на него. Она долго стояла перед дверью, но потом собралась с духом
и позвонила. Дверь открыла высокая пожилая женщина 'Это была мис-
сис Уайтсайд. Она провела Молли в кабинет мужа и представила ее
5.	Мистер Уайтсайд встал и поздоровался с ней за руку. «Садитесь,
пожалуйста», - сказал он. Молли увидела умное, наблюдательное лицо
и живые темные глаза. Голос его звучал мягко. Мистер Уайтсайд видел,
что девушка очень напугана, и не мог не посочувствовать ей Ему хо-
телось бы ободрить ее (to cheer up smb), но он не знал, как тго сделать
«Мисс Морган, сказал он наконец. - расскажите мне о себе».
6.	«Наша семья была очень бедная, - начала Молли робко. - Мы
едва сводили концы с концами. Когда мама умерла, мы остались
сов-сем без денег. Одна богатая женщина предложила мне жить
у нее в доме и работать служанкой (a living-in job as a servant). Я ра-
ботала практически бесплатно, за ночлег и питание, но у меня была
возможность по вечерам учиться. Я очень хотела стать учительни-
цей. Какую бы работу я не выполняла, я все время говорила себе:
“Когда-нибудь я буду учительницей”».
7.	«Окончив колледж, я долго искала работу». Молли вдруг оста-
новилась, посмотрела на мистера Уайтсайда и спросила тихо: «Вы
возьмете меня на работу, не правда ли?» - «Конечно, мисс Морган,
33
МЫ возьмем вас. А сейчас идите и отдохните. Вы. должно бЬ1|1
устали». Молли не ожидала, что ее отпустят так быстро. Она нер^ц^
гельно встала и пошла к двери.
ADDITIONAL MATERIAL
Vocabulary Extension
• Read the following excerpt from the book Live wit1.
by Mitchell Wilson. Retell it following the po-ntsintlho.ou
Make use of the word combinations liste e ow	n
The phys.cs department had two undergraduate divisions for fresh-
man physics. The division in which Erik taught was meant only for those
students who intended to devote themselves professionally to cngine-enng,
medicine, or to one of the physical or biological sciences.
Fifteen hours of laboratory teaching a week required a minimum of five
additional hours to correct reports and quizzes and anothei threi 01 four
hours to prepare for the demonstrations. This in itself was a full-time sched-
Ж ule; but to Erik, it had to be subordinated to his own studies. His lectures
consumed another fifteen hours a week and this in turn required a minimum
of an additional fifteen hours of reading. His work began at eight o'clock.
V and he went to bed, when he finished at midnight, too exhausted to read
Ж any further, and too dull to talk, and only vaguely satis-fled that he had just
managed to complete the minimum of all the work he had planned
ln «'^‘ever spare time he could find, he read the current research
were bei,m'ntr0 nTd imPlica,ions °f *e experiments which
dTwn He d. Г Г ‘!gh°Ut the WOrld; but he «'«ays bogged
oown. He didn t know enough. Sometimes he dp«n«ir^ c ,
anything at all.	S Пе desPaired of ever learning
Through the rushing time of that vear	г j
Of complete absorption in his work a driving d °П ‘W° leVe'S “ °Пе
himself as full of knowledge as he could- andThe 'T*' deS'Fe ‘°
meals, of exhausted sleep and comparative loneliness °f b1"™4
Outline
t r The division where Erik teaches (the physics d
meant for; to devote oneself to).	cs dePartment; to be
34
2.	The conditions under which Erik wo к
to correct reports and quizzes; to prepare 1"“?° Г“|щгс a minimum
schedule; to be subordinated to; to consume t	a
be too exhausted to do smth; to manage to do ™	; al midnighr to
3.	Enk tries to find time to work for his do ? '° comP|ete smth)
to read the cun ent research journals; to understandT (‘° find spare ’me;
experiments; to despair of doing smth).	the lmPllcations of the
4.	Erik lives on two levels (complete abs
oneself as full of knowledge as one can; hurrfed m* “ °ne’S work; t0 stuff
UNIT TWO
Text
 And that day was a Saturday, the
	1- _ A__
F C (formed regardless of expense
• — i _ _ i-i_
L
crowd observed its usual miraculous
fair-haired bachelor with a weak
of the retired Mr Rapper, a dentist of
- whatever high-class dentists
This all happened on the same day_^	match between Tot-
red Saturday on which, in the unforgp“c formed regardless of expense
•St™ ...........................................
murdered had not a r
self-restraint.	twentv-four, a
Mr Cowlishaw - aged tw ty
moustache - had bought the practice _
the very old school. His placewhen he arrived at Hanbndge
choose to call it - was qui e r	“lowers” and odd teeth shining
on a Friday night: sPeC'™e" Tand,go|d door plate on the door, and the
e”eXcgfinmgCaapeparaetu" which he had purchased, tn the operatton-rootn.
N° Ttenex^aftemoon he sat in his beautiful new surgery and waited for
dental sufferers to come to him from all quarters of the Five Towns. It
need hardly be said that nobody came.
The mere fact that a new dentist has “set up” in a district is enough to
cure all the toothache for miles around. The one martyr who might, per-
haps, have paid him a visit and a fee did not show herself. This martyr was
Mrs Simeon Clowes, the mayoress. By a curious chance Mr Cowlishaw
had observed the previous night that she was obviously in pain from her
teeth or from a particular tooth. But she had doubtless gone, despite her
toothache, to the football match with the Mayor. All the world had gone
to the football match. Mr Cowlishaw would have liked to go, but it would
have been madness to leave the surgery on his opening day. So he sat and
yawned, and gazed at the crowd crowding to the match at two o’clock,
ow g back in the gloom at four o’clock; and at a quarter past five he was
36
reading a full description of the earn
nal. Though Hanbridge had been defefte Г *е f°°tba" edltlon °f Sig-
Hanbndge was the better team.	Ше Si^
torwatd. had fought nobly for Ше town T?°hch; *<= Scottish centre-
j“St dozi«g over the S X' ““ “ dear
rang, w .th beating heart he retained hk * When ,he dow bell
himself that of course it could not possiblvTT °f mind’ and said "°
bought a practice ready-made never hadT г	Even dentls,s who
heard the attendant go to the door and th. Vt on their first day. He
IU see. sir”	’ and ,hen hc heard the attendant saying,
It was, in fact, a patient. The servant u •
Mr Cowlishaw was at liberty, introduced'^patient	C°W1,shaw if
The patient was a tall stiff fa;-
head, and in inelegant but durable clothing HeTd'aЭ
Good afternoon, mister,” satd the patient abruptly *
Good afternoon," said Mr Cowlishaw. “Have you Can I ”
“It-S like this," said the patient, putting his hand in his waist-coat pocket
V. ,11 you kindly Sit down,” said Mr Cowlishaw, turning on the light
and pointing to the chair ofchairs.	’
”It's like this," repeated the patient, doggedly. “You see these three
teeth?”
He displayed three very real teeth in a piece of reddened paper. As
a spectacle, they were decidedly not appetizing, but Mr Cowlishaw was
hardened.
••Really!” said Mr Cowlishaw, impartially, gazing on them.
’‘They’re my teeth,” said the patient. And thereupon he opened his
mouth wide and displayed, not without vanity, a widowed gum “’ont
’eeth,” he exclaimed, keeping his mouth open and omitting preliminary
consonants.
“Yes," said Mr Cowlishaw, with a dry inflection. “I saw that they were
upper incisors. How did this all come about? An accident, I suppose?”
“Well.” said the man. “you may call it an accident; 1 don’t. My name
is Rannoch; centre-forward. Ye see? Were you at the match?
\ tr Cowlishaw understood. He had no need of further explanation; he
had read it all in the Signal. And so the chief victim of Tottenham Hotspur
37
luck! I or Киши
• i
in(l the idol of the populncc
had come to him, just to n
L._
He might have been
“Dear me!” Г '
more i
gestion. “Because a
I’ve come to you, as you
these teeth on a I-
card to say that they’re guaranteed to
that blighter of a Tottenham half-back, you
never seen around your door A 11	,;,ve 1
be the biggest
will У"11 s" jed. igiwfi'’** s"f.-
my heed. And thufswhy
" dentiet SuppoiW У‘>» РШ
* I This
had come to him. just to pjvc Townx
the most celebrated m.chosen.	|ajj	„n,
' -Dear me!” Mr CowM** ’У!”^“||’уои st! tl"«',,?”
-J flrmly to the chair of ohatrs.	^^j ignoring lhe ,ug
- “J had •« а»
	- rCJUS',3 H^the casein your window, with a htj
bit of green velvc	genuine teeth knocked out by
’ll have such a crowd that was
дп the Five Towns’ll come to see cm. It ||
............. ...................
to furnish me with new teeth for nothing, ye sec.
Assuredly the idea was an idea of genius. As an adverUsement .1 would
be indeed colossal and unique. Tens of thousands would gaze spellbound
for hours at those relics of their idol, and every gazer would inevitably
be familiarized with the name and address of Mr Cowlishaw, and with
the fact that Mr Cowlishaw was dentist-in-chicl to the hcroical Rannoch.
Unfortunately, in dentistry there is etiquette. Mr Cowlishaw knew that he
could not do this without sinning against professional etiquette.
“I’m sorry I can’t fall in with your scheme,” said he, “but 1 can’t.”
“But, man!” protested the Scotsman, “It’s the greatest scheme that
ever was.”
Yes, said Mr Cowlishaw, “but it would be unprofessional
Mr Rannoch was himself a professional. “Oh, well,” he said sarcasti-
cally, if you’re one of those amateurs.”
sivelv PUt и* 1°W aS Poss*kle»” said Mr ('owlishaw, pcrstia-
dlVCly.	1
Mr RanTh”are not t0 be persuaded like ‘hat-
Mr Rannoch wrapped up his teeth and left.
ргот Tales of the Five Towns" by Arnokl H<
(to be continued)
•» >
•fnn'H
COMMENTARY
Notes
1. ...a fair-haired bachelor
I'air-haired is a compound adjective
Compounding is a word-buildin
among adjectives and nouns.
by joining two or more bases (оиеНиГе ** *" Wh‘Ch WOrds are f«nncd
amonp adieetivpc un.i_______ ь r 1 omP»unds are most common
Compound adjectives can be
structural patterns2:
built according to the following
N +Л
N + Ved
(A+N) + ed
snow-white
spell bound
fair-haired
The pattern (A+ N) + -ed is very productive tn Modem English
Adjectives butlt accordtng to this pattern are used to describe a per, s
features and appearance, parts of the body, traits of characte
nlnihinrr zj	’
dark-haired, pale-faced, long-legged, good-natured, etc.
Compound nouns are commonly formed by a combination of two
simple nominal bases.
N + N
toothache
or a simple nominal base and deverbal noun-base
N + N
V
toymaker, word-formation
2. ...who might have paid him a visit and a fee.
In this sentence the verb to pay refers to two objects - a visit and
a fee. The combination to pay a visit is a phraseological unit meaning
нанести визит; to pay a fee is a free combination in which the verb to
pay is used in its direct meaning. By using the same verb with these two
very different objects the author achieves a humorous stylistic effect. This
stylistic device is called zeugma [z(j)u:gma] зевгма.
Other examples of the same stylistic device are the following.
2 Ved - participle, Nv - deverbal noun (отглагольное существительное).
39
. M rhidr nn'l » feeling lit,
• Iriivr She I®11	° '. |,r (Bob) threw off hl*
...He...............
....."!....'...'/.Xu/...............................
Icctnl h>»”‘ ol ,hc
the bcnncnl R»«-^;
Ye in regarded и* »• '
IN II Scot	. ЫЫ
4.	d>l«	neUn
Dtnllnt-lii' Mrf	.
word» »».
produce  humorou» cllcu.
STRUCTURAL PATTERNS
by w.«h .uth
hh'J In th>* con’cx* ’* u*c^ *"
I ( ImUNCN of llnrca* t	.4
...............................................
................................. ...........m”bt“
ferent combination! of forma:
C'lauae of unreal condition
и) the Pot Indefinite
h) the Pwt Indefinite
c) the Past Perfect
d) the Past Perfect
Principal clause
would f indefinite infinitive
would + perfect infinitive
indefinite
Would*	infinitive
continuous
would + perfect infinitive
Perfect forms refer the actions to the past, non-perfect to the present
or future.
If you offered him your help now,
he would not refuse it this time, (a)
If he had good manners, he
would have seen you home
yesterday, (b)
Если бы вы сейчас предложили
ему свою помощь, он бы на ттог
раз нс отказался.
Если бы он был воспитанным
человеком, он бы проводил вас
вчера домой.
40
И I had accepted their offer,
I would rn»w have every opprrtu
nily to do research (c)
И you had not misted the turn-
ing we would be approaching
the city now (c)
И Mr » Ckrwcs had r»ot objected.
Mr Cowhshaw would fiave filled
her tooth (d)
Если ом я принял их лрежм/же-
иие. у меня были бы сейчас асе
аг'гмг/жи'гсти '-аниматы, я пел, гех>-
иаииями.
Если бы гы не пропустил гю-ы/рот,
мм бы сейчас лольетжали
К городу.
Если бы миссис Клау» не ысража-
ла, мистер Каулиию тапломбирошал
бы ей губ.
Note: И'Ar л rentent /д with clause* of unreal condition are uied with
refer • ni e to r harocteri in fiction, perfei t formi are used
If Mr < owhshaw had gone to the match on hi» opening day, it would
have been sheer madness.
< о hi pie i Object
a)	he waited lor dental sufferers to come to him from all quarters
of the Five Town*
Such verb* a* fo expect, to hate, to wait (for}, to ask (for) and the
expression should! would like take the Complex Object where the infinitive
I* used with the particle to.
to expect smb to do smth
Professor l ox did not expect
I rik IO talk Io him about hi*
vacation.
11рофсссор Фокс ие ожидал, что
грим будет говорить с ии ч о кани-
кулах
to hate smb Io do smth 'often passive)
I hate my sister to be gazed at
should / would like smb to
I’d like you to dnvc me home.
I Я терпеть ие могу, когда на мою
сестру так пристально смотрят,
do smth: ‘d like smb to do smth
I Мне бы хотелось, чтобы вы
отвезли меня домой.
to wait for smb to do smth
41
He waited for us to tell him the
whole story.
to ask for smth to
He asked for the papers to be
brought in the morning.
Note: The verbs to wait for and to
plex Object retain the preposition for.
b)	1 had 'em all picked up, object with the past participle -
The verb .o have rakes -£ Complex,O^ ^
to have smth done,	Qf |he pcrson denoted hy |h(j
action performed on the reqi
когда мы ему н< <
Он жДаЛ' к ;
расскажем.
be done (им passive)
о„ „опросил, чтобы бумаги
принесли угром.
ask for when followed by the Com-
subject.
I must have my hair done.
He wants to have his suit
pressed.
Please, have these things brought
into the house.
He ought to have her examined
by the doctor.
Мне нужно сделать прическу.
Он хочет, чтобы ему погладили
костюм.
Пожалуйста, скажите, чтобы ни
веши внесли в дом.
Он должен показать ее врачу
Note: Russian impersonal sentences of the type Дом необходимо
побелить, это платье нужно выстирать и т.н. are translated with
the verbs to want / need + gerund.
The house wants (needs) painting. This dress wants (needs) washing
My shoes want (need) repairing, etc.
I Gerund as Prepositional Object
(Verb + Prep + Gerund)
^^°0Р'Пё T5^6’ Wh’Ch Prevented Mr.Cowlishaw from
aaoing his teeth up instantly.
a gemnd.	a PreP°sitional object expressed by
to dream of doing smth
42
Even as a boy Charlie Chaplin
dreamt of becoming an actor
to look forward to doing smth
I am looking forward to our see-
ing you next week.
to think of doing smth
Ann thought of going to the
seaside but the doctor did not
advise her to.
to insist on doing smth
It was late and she insisted on
seeing me to the station.
Уже в детстве Чарли Чаплин
мечтал стать актером.
с ,1е,еРпением жду, когда мы
встретимся с гобой не следующей
педеле.
Анна думала поехать к морю, но
врач нс советовал ей делать зтого
Ьыло поздно, и она настаивала
на том, чтобы проводить меня до
станции.
VOCABULARY
1. Mr Cowlishaw - aged twenty-four, was...
age n - возраст
at the age of - в возрасте
Peter went to school at the age
of five.
Питер потел в школу в возрасте
пяти лет.
at an early age - в раннем возрасте
David learned to read at an early age.
Давид рано научился читат ь.
to look one’s age - выглядеть соответственно своему возрасту
to look young for one’s age - выглядеть молодо для своих jiei
to look more (less) than one’s age - выглядеть старше (моложе)
своих лет
to be under age -
быть несовершеннолетним, не достичь совер-
шеннолетия
43
жгииМ ДОСТИЧЬ совсршси-
to be (come) of age - стать P
иолетия
2. Nothing lacked there.	thc tcxt js not common.
The verb to lack used intranst tvely*	|jn|e of _ совершен,не
|„ск v, - be entirely w"hou I or te	иед()СТЭТОК в чем-л.
иметь, не хватать. недоставать.
у него не было чувства юмора,
у меня не хватало слов, чтобы
выразить свою благодарность.
Нс lacked а пепле of humour.
I lacked word* with which to
express my thanks.
Note: Care ahoutd be taken no! to confuse the verb to lack wllh rhe
verb to want.
- difference between to lack and to want is that when we say
a peX"gl belts sonteth.ng we .imply state the fact that he
tor it, docs not have it, whereas when we say a person (or a thing) л ants
something we do not only state the fact that he (or it) does not have it but
at the same lime we stress thc fact that he is in need of it.
The house lacks a back stairway (it hasn’t got one). The house wants
a back stairway (it would be much better if it had one).
Lacking adj [never before noun]
to he lacking in smth - not to have enough - недоставать, не
хватать
He is too young for the job,
he is lacking (wanting) in life
experience.
Он слишком молод для такой
работы, ему недостает жизненного
опыта.
3. ...is enough to cure al I the toothache for miles around
la cure at- bring back to health; provide a remedy for a disease.
и~;:.Г; XZ8i rCm°Ve °Г °f <аП eVil) - B~’
- — копья.
(болезнь, lodouiiyio бад SCc^(^adache’ a had C0Llgh’ e/c) ” вылечил
<0 cure smb of bad hahitc	n )
отучить Koro-ji. от дурных привычек
44
I did not need to go to the doctor;
I was able to cute myself.
He cured my sister ol rheumatism
The boy often told lies and it
was difficult to cure him of the
bad habit.
°'' «ылечил мою сестру от
ревмаг ичма.
•“«•«> ™»орил „е„р.вду
ДУРНОЙ привычки.
There arc other verbs in English to render the meaning of the l<uss,ln
verbs лечить, вылечивать: to treat, to heal	b Russian
to treat vt - give medical or surgical care to - лечить
to treat smb, smth - лечить кого-л, что-л.
Who is treating you?
J low do you treat a case of
rheumatism?
Кто вас лечит?
Как вы лечите ревматизм?
to treat smb for (an illness) лечить кого-л. от (болезни)
Which doctor is treating you lor
your illness?
Какой врач лечит вас от вашей
болезни?
As compared with the verb to cure, to treat describes the process of
curing, whereas to cure shows the result of treatment.
treatment n — лечение
to be under treatment, to have (take, get) treatment for (an illness)
лечиться от (болезни)
The boy has been (under treatment)
having treatment lor pneumonia
fora week already, but there is no
improvement so far.
Мальчик уже неделю лечится от
воспаления легких, по пока что
улучшения нет.
to heal г/ & vi (esp. of cuts, wounds and other injuries) вылечивать
залечивать; заживать, залечиваться
The wound is closed, but it is not
yet healed.
The burn soon healed up (over).
Рапа затянулась, по она еще не
зажила.
Ожог скоро зажил.
45
Do you know any herb that
could heal this cut quickly?
Ты знаешь какую-нибудь траву,
которая могла бы быстро залечить
этот порез?
u . „hcerved ... that she was obviously in
4. By a curious chance he had
pain from her teeth.
by chance - случайно	пУЧайности
by a lucky chance - по счастлив  У
quite by chance - совершенно случайно
to be in great pain — очень страдать о
to be m g p	desoite her toothache, to the football
5. But she had doubtless gone, desp
ma doubtlm adv (without doubt) - несомненно, вне всяких сомнений.
без сомнения
Не said it would doubtless be an
interesting interview.
Он сказал, что это будет,
несомненно, интересная встреча.
doubt и — сомнение; нерешительность, колебание, неясность
no doubt - certainly - без сомнения, конечно
you’ve по doubt heard the news. Вы, конечно, слышали новости.
to have по doubt + that-clause
I have no doubt that she was
asleep within twenty minutes of
my leaving her.
Я нс сомневаюсь, что она уже
спала спустя двадцать минут после
того, как я ушла.
to have grave doubts about smth; to have
(if) - clause
grave doubts + whether
1 have grave doubts about his
honesty, sincerity.
I had grave doubts whether he
w ould be able to do the job at all
Я сильно сомневаюсь в его
честности, искренности.
Я сильно сомневалась, что он вооб-
ще сможет выполнить эту работу.
подвергать сомнению, быть
to doubt w - сомневаться в чем-т
неуверенным в чем-л
46
I lU'i doubt the luuli »>i ihc *Кч\ II
\\e doubled his honesty.	I
/(» 4<*йЛ/ » wheOu, rfp vluiwv
to doubt ’» rAuM'lause
I doubt that it is true.
I very much doubt w hoi het рц |4,
able to get then- in lune
I doubt w lieiliei il is line.
М‘‘и"мцИМ1|ИгЦ u
‘'I'llIMUHm, l|(
Uhu m
’’' Muu щ
H|MIVUI
I’*"I. ‘Illi
4 .......Mh.........
Note: 1 he verb to doubt in the
is followed by thutdause onlv
'l^'MncutlUHU0u> Vlb
Uli »m
Г' Ч|, iip'iuiui
t
<\v
I don’t doubt (hot ho w ill like
the story
Do sou still doubt that ho will
win?
>1 no ooMuoHiuoei., >iW ему
uoupjiimivM мчи pneeisiii
Uui псе еще eoMiicnneievi.. .Uu on
победи г?
» Min \
0. So he snt and yawned, and gii/ed at the eiowd
to gaze vt (at. on. upon) implies fixed and piolunged nllonlhm.
esp as in admit at ion or wondei, ot with interest npiieritJii.nu iinnicii,
вглядываться; глаэегь; ус num rt.es
Stop gazing around!
What are you gazing at?
She gazed upon him in hew tldet
meat.
Andrew Manson sat ga. ing
with fixed intensity through thc
window upon the mountains
which lose on cither side ot the
single railway track.
I lepeciaiii. i пндсп» no стропам!
Ila nro'im гы veriuiuiinei.?
Ona CMovpeiia ua ncio
с недоуменном.
)||ДрЮ M ilicoil. 110 oipi.uuwici.,
смотрел н окно на юры. коюрыс
ПЦДПНМП11НС1. по ооспм стропам
OJUioKonciiiuui дороги.
Svn: to look, to stare.
Ar
To look is (he general term in (Ins group.
47
1 saw him looking another way.
,rro он смотрит В дру^
Я вИДела’
сторону
кого-л- с головы до ног
1ГКИЙ оглядел Джорджа
до ног И сказал...
fixed and direct gazing at a person
_ огляДМ»ать
to look smb up and down
The policeman looked Georg
up and down and said...
to stare vi (a*. i“'«’ e'‘s' fideopen. It may
or object, usually with eye	fixedness
ment, insolence, ru ene ’ гла3а
уставиться; тарашить, пялить
Не sat staring into space.
She didn’t like being stared at.
He was staring ahead of him,
a puzzled expression in his eyes.
irnply curiosity, astonish-
- пристально смотреть,
уставясь в пространство.
Он сидел,
Она не любила, когда на нее
пялили глаза.
Он не отрываясь, смотрел прямо
перед собой, в глазах его было
недоумение.
7 Mr Cowlishaw was just dozing over the Signal...
to doze vi (over) - sleep lightly; be half asleep - дремать; дремать
над чем-л.
to doze off - fall lightly asleep - задремать
It was stuffy in the coach and
David dozed off.
В почтовой карете было душно,
и Давид задремал.
8. ...when the door bell rang.
the door bell rang - в дверь позвонили
there was a ring (knock) at the door -
дверь
раздался звонок (стук)
With beating heart he retained his presence of т!„я
° reta,n °"" Presence of mind (/Л °f m,nd
Sy»-, to keep one’s presence of mind -
Kemp kept his presence of mind
went on talkings if поЩ
лаа happened.
сохранять присутствие духа
к-
""™ « “ 6,Д”
48
10.	An accident, I suppose?
accident п - sth unpleasant, undesirable Яо
unexpectedly - несчастный случай- катастппЯ, aglng that happens
a car (road, traffic) accident raliw^Sm	.
or disaster; a shipwreck	11 or trdshi an air crash
to have an accident, to be
в катастрофу, в аварию
involved in an accident - попасть
1 am sorry I came late. 1 had а саг
accident (I was involved in a car
accident).
Извините, что я опоздала. Я попала
в аварию (машина, в которой я
ехала, попала в аварию).
Note: To meet with an accident may refer to the future, in form of
warning, or to the past with reference to a trifling accident.
Why are you so late? - Oh, I met
with a trifling accident - the heel
came off one of my shoes and
I had to go to a shoemaker.
Почему ты опоздала? - О, со мной
произошла неприятность: у туфли
оторвался каблук, и мне пришлось
идти к сапожнику.
11.	“I had ‘em all picked up.”
to pick up vt
a)	take hold of and lift up - поднимать, подбирать
John picked up Fleur’s hand-
kerchief and quickly hid it in his
pocket.
Джон поднял платок Флер и быстро
спрятал его в карман.
b)	call for; find; take along - заезжать, заходить за кем-л., за чем-л.
He’ll pick you up at five o’clock.
I’ll call and pick up the books if
they are ready.
The bus stopped to pick up pas-
sengers.
Он заедет за вами в пять часов.
Я зайду и захвачу книги, если они
готовы.
Автобус остановился и взял
пассажиров.
12.	...as you’re a commencing dentist.
The word combination commencing + noun is very rarely used at
present to denote a beginner.
n)v used: a newly (reCet1tl
Conini°n,y

|| план был просто гениальный.
vitably be familiarized with...
oneself or smb well acquainted with smth
кого-л. С чем-Д-
. employees with office procedures.
знакомый, обычный, привычный
The j fist	if ecnius
an idea of gcn _ гениаль,,()С тВ° ченый
, work of 8'“,us , гениальнь,И У/ nite js used ironically.
a ’rienriS,',“e combinano" /^hatically in colloquial speech
In the <»<Ле c d .еииальпыи osea	djd
№RusS,anTatX^
may be translated as
ms was a brilliant plan
я every gazer would me
14. ...and every g
to familiarize vt - make
познакомить, ознакомить i
e a. It's my job to familiarize
’<3
familiar adj - давно
He talked to me of Chopin and
played the familiar melodies with
much brilliance.
to be (look, sound, etc) familiar to smb - быть (казаться) известным,
знакомым кому-л.
The name sounded familiar to me.
These facts are no doubt familiar to
you.
Он говорил со мной о Шопене
и блестяще играл знакомые
мелодии
Имя показалось мне знакомым.
Эти факты, несомненно, вам уже
известны.
I5- “I’m sorry I can’t fall in with your scheme,” he said
to fall in with smth - agree to;
поддержать что-л.
However, she refused to fall
,n w,th тУ suggestion.
yield - присоединиться к чему-л.;
t0 faH bel>>nd (wjth) _
fO'Tt Ww — _	\	/
днако она отказалась поддержать
мое предложение (не согласилась
моим предложением).
doing smth - опаздывать
be
50
(.....>
ио,М’«мя. 110 H1,Hlnili, '^,a'Ia ,,ИС1
-ЬМИ
П1|| |Bt0 .. deep (sound. heavy) »1С1.р (,„1(
evc„t, happening) засиуть п.убоким <Крс.,к„м
‘ .МГПУЗИГЬСЯ в тяжелый сон ----------
сном; ч°' I у
аПсГ the night’s adventure Гот
fell into « heavy sleep.
S(»inc extra-
. тяжелым)
-----------------------‘«•’•‘«го 11риклК)ЧСНИЯ|0м
заснул тяжелым сном
(o fall asleep - заснуть
pid you tall asleep?
।*H drop home to gel a short rest
s0 I won’t be falling asleep on
the job.
Svn
tr
Martin closed his eyes and tried
to get to sleep, but couldn’t.
I couldn’t get to sleep for a long
time.
Вы заснули?
Я забегу домой и отдохну немного,
чтобы нс заснуть за работой.
• to get to sleep implies the wish or desire to sleep
Мартин закрыл глаза и попытался
заснуть, но нс мог.
Я долго не мог заснуть.
16. But Scotsmen are not to be persuaded like that.
To persuade and its synonym to convince imply influencing a person’s
thoughts or actions.
Note the structural patterns in
to persuade smb to do smth
to convince smb ol smth
which the verbs are frequently used:
to convince smb + f/wif-clause
to be convinced о I smth
He persuaded me to write a letter to
her at once.
He finally convinced them that trav-
elling by plane was perfectly safe.
On уговорил меня написан, ей
письмо сейчас же.
On наконец убедил их, что летать
самолетом совершенно безопасно
51
him ofh,s
Мы не могли убедить его в То
он ошибался.	’Ч
Я убежден в его честности.
-	 correspond to the Russia
г вида) убедить, уговорип,к Р'г'
. несовершенного вида) убемсЛ (
English by to try to persuade, to
We couldn’t convince
Evinced of his honesty-	<
fective	verhs (глаголы
RUSSia""l ^ rendered in
уговаривать are
convince. Compare.
We tried to convince her that she was
We could not convince her that she
was wrong.
Mr Cowlishaw tried to persuade
Mrs Clowes to have her tooth filled.
Mrs Clowes persuaded
Mr Cowlishaw to take her tooth out
instead of filling it.
Мы уверяли ее, что она была не
права.
Мы не могли убедить ее, что она
была не права.
Мистер Каулишо уговаривал
миссис Клауз запломбировать зуб
Миссис Клауз уговорила мистера
Каулишо удалить ей зуб, а не
запломбировать.
EXERCISES
I.	Translate the following phrases and sentences from the text:
* яТЛ happened on the same day- And that day was a Saturday
г=“
self-restraint.	crowd observed its usual miraculous
dentists choose to cau h _
Specimen “unnprc” □ <
с°вд‘|»».................
„ do when he stepped into the surgcr
5	Wtal did Ле "eWCT man told Mr Cowlishaw?
6	what was Ae ' |jshaw’s heart beat violently?
7	What caused Mi l о Mj. Cowushaw as his dentist?
g WhydidRannochc о	ienCs scheme? Then why dj(|,
9. M Mr Cowhshaw like № I	У ащ j
b^cow,ish!,w “one of those amate«^
V. find evidence in the text to support the following statement,.
1.	The Saturday football match was a great event.
2.	Mr Cowlishaw was impatient to start work.
3.	The attendant played his part with relish.
4.	Mr Cowlishaw’s first patient surpassed his expectations.
5.	The celebrated centre-forward lacked good manners.
6.	Mr Cowlishaw’s first long-awaited patient disappointed him
7.	Mr Cowlishaw and Mr Rannoch interpreted the words “
and “professional” differently.	amateur”
VI. Quote sentences which prove that it is a humorous star-
vil. Make a character-sketch of Rannoch
celebrated centre-forward? * °У°и ^binkofth
“ 9’Ve reaS°ns your choice
'X- form compound adjectives
and‘-'«ethemUeuSssian:
bare
long
head
face
dark
broad
Moulder	hair
neck	i
absent
eye
Sniper
Vow-’ mind
nature
X' Pattern? f0"°^9 compounds
C0f0lR-blmd; world 0Г',"1Э tO their structural
’ Postc^ru ’ htotbajj. n, ’ hroad-shr ।
y Card;old-fi,c.. *> Wud-sni, , Mouldered- u .
hloned; sigh, f hed; newsb,u , book-shelf.
eeui8; homesick °ng’des'red;

„ do when he stepped into the surgcr
5	Wtal did Ле "eWCT man told Mr Cowlishaw?
6	what was Ae ' |jshaw’s heart beat violently?
7	What caused Mi l о Mj. Cowushaw as his dentist?
g Why did Rannoch с о	ienes scheme? Then why d .
9. Did Mr Cowhshaw like me i	у
TwdidRa^*^"са1Шг Cowlishaw “one of those amateur,
V. find evidence in the text to support the following statement,.
1.	The Saturday football match was a great event.
2.	Mr Cowlishaw was impatient to start work.
3.	The attendant played his part with relish.
4.	Mr Cowlishaw’s first patient surpassed his expectations.
5.	The celebrated centre-forward lacked good manners.
6.	Mr Cowlishaw’s first long-awaited patient disappointed him
7.	Mr Cowlishaw and Mr Rannoch interpreted the words “
and “professional” differently.	amateur”
VI. Quote sentences which prove that it is a humorous star-
vil. Make a character-sketch of Rannoch
celebrated centre-forward? * °У°и ^binkofth
“ 9’Ve reaS°ns your choice
'X- form compound adjectives
and‘-'«ethemUeuSssian:
bare
long
head
face
dark
broad
Moulder	hair
neck	i
absent
eye
Sniper
Vow-’ mind
mature
,O"Owin9 compounds
CoIoiv-bllnd;	°rd,n9 tO thei>- structural
’unbum, ’ ps,D-killer r rld‘*ide- к
’ Postcnru ’ hootba/i. n, ’ hroad-shr ।
K card; Old.fi.ok	tnud-snlo . Shouldered- u ,
hloned; sigk. ’ hcd; newsb,u , book-shelf.
eeui8; homesick °ng’des'red;

х| use the suffixes -less, -abief _j$h
derive adjectives from the following	-/c|al) to
luck; amateur; profession; miracle; to	n *«bs:
beauty; courage; practtce; breath; to admire; t0 X' nhero; 8'oom; doubt.
... _________ ep; reasi>n; Victory ’
usi"9 the str......
не попал бы
бы я это знала
terns:
1.	Если бы он послушался вашего
ета’ он
катастрофу
2.	Когда вы думаете приехать в Москву? Если
сейчас, я бы заранее заказала вам билеты в театр
3.	Если бы мы вышли из дома на пять минут
успели на десятичасовой поезд и сейчас подъезжал ““ бЬ'
4.	Я уверена, что вы знаете это правило. И если бы ь “g"
такой невнимательной, вы бы не сделали этой ошибки в
5.	Мы бы провели целый день за городом в прошлое воскрТевь,
если бы погода не была такой плохой.
6.	Если бы я знала, что вы приедете, я бы осталась дома (2)
7.	Что бы вы ответили, если бы он спросил вас об этом? (2)
8.	К семи часам все собрались в зале и ждали, когда начнется
собрание.
9.	Мне нужно удалить зуб, я уже неделю мучаюсь от зубной боли
10.	Мальчик долгое время ждал, когда кто-нибудь придет и откроет
дверь.
11.	Мне вчера починили телевизор.
12.	Я не жду их раньше понедельника.
13.	Почему бы тебе не сделать прическу? Когда ты стриглась
в последний раз?
14.	Где здесь можно почистить костюм?
15.	Забор необходимо побелить.
16.	Это платье не мешает постирать.
17.	Ваши ботинки необходимо почистить.
18.	Тебе нужен перевод этой статьи? Почему бы тебе не попросшь
4-нну, она хорошо знает французский.
19.	Что помешало тебе зайти к нам вчера вечером?
20.	Я думаю поехать путешествовать по Волге в этом году.
Д 22 Он настаивал ‘	possible on the topics 9iv
•A,k
usually have your hair cut?
have your hair cut-
to have your hair cut
the hairdresser’s and have your hair cut?
hair cut for quite a long time, have you?
altering a dress
doing finger-nails
correcting a dictation
Where do you u
How often do you
When are you going
Why don’t you go to
You haven’t had you
repairing a telephone
waving hair
mending shoes
papering a room.
XIV.	Make up short situations using the following pairs of structural
patterns:
to take one’s luggage to the station -
the station
to make a costume - to have a costume made
to take smb’s photograph - to have one’s photograph taken.
XV.	Read the text and retell it in the f„rm
sentences of unreal condition:	’ У retaini"9 the
to have one’s luggage taken to
Text
Harry-.
Nora-.
Harry;
* •..«„ ’ ,h'
“J°y the fib,,,	Ul not to miss [he bus H, ...
I’d never b.	How did you
haVe 8ОДс ИI had kn0Wn
as g0,ng to be so silly.
come soon...
уоГа: Why, what was silly about it?
Well, no sane man would have man-
had lost his wife.	ledthat
Well, the girl wouldn’t have
immediately.
°ther gjri
° s“«" after he
Wai,ed for him if he . ,
had"’' asked her
Harn '- All the better tor him if she hadn’t!
Yes. Anyhow, 1 'd have enjoyed the film much
nmuohmorcifE1
.	_	noilywood
And I’d have enjoyed it more if we hadn’
(Sharply) And I'd have enjoyed it more if v°ou7 “ “
that woman in front.	^a<^n
Well, I wouldn’t have been rude to her if she
when I asked her.	She had stoPPed chattermg
I wish you’d behave in public places.
I behave better! 1 like that! Why, if that woman had
starring up) But look, isn’t that a No. 12 bus just going?	“
Yes, it is, and we’ve missed it after all. We would have seen that
Harry, if you hadn’t been so busy quarrelling.	°US’
(in injured tones) Really, Nora, I think it would have been much better
if I had stayed at home tonight and let you go to the cinema alone.
After D. Hicks "Meet the Parkers
Nord-
Hora:
Harn-
Hora:
Harry:
Hora:
Harry:
Hora:
Harry:
had been in it instead of Linda Spangle
t gone at all.
t4 been so
XVI.	Give English equivalents for the following short sentences
(see Vocabulary and Ex.lll):
1.	Он пошел в школу шести лет. Майк рано начал работать, чтобы
содержать своих младших сестер. После болезни она выглядит стар-
ше своих лет. Ее сыновья достигли совершеннолетия.
2.	У нее совершенно нет терпения. В доме нет центральною
отопления. У него не хватало смелости сказать ей всю правду. Ей
недостает уверенности в себе, она могла бы заниматься лу нпс.
Этот мальчик крайне невоспитан. Ей не хватало трех часов. чтоС
закончить перевод. У нее совершенно нет (совершенно отсутс
чувства ответственности.
57
•. Мой огец лечится от ревматизм» уже псск‘»лм«> лец сейчщ. Гм
гирн що лучше. Кто лечил нашей) брага от малярии I ' п»какай ииг^
надежда вылечить се от згой болезни? 1’шш У <>'»°дл <«>в < зи*и
вила медленно, ему качалось, что она пикогда нс н>ж	не
отучи ГЬ се 01 пой дурной привычки.
4.	Совершенно случайно я узнала.
Но счастливой случайности мы астре.
5.	Она очень страдала от боли.
6.	Она, несомненно, пошла бы *У
конечпо, предложи т им свою помощь
7.	Они сомневались в npai
. (| |О <>ш« опять живез 11|(ф(
л ились на улице.
что он нрав. Я нс сомнева-


конечно, предложи! им ............... рассказа.	Он сомневался
7.	Они сомневались в правдивости ыо I
Я очень COMIIvBclIOVb, ЧГО угл
что она рассказала ему всю п| а ДУ	вообще х<ши
г ли сильно сомневался, что она вооошс ходила
поможет тебе. (2). Он сильно сом
..« Ли г тал сомневаться, что он нрав. Я hl сомнева-
гуда в тот вечер, он сi ал
юсь, что он придет.
X Он уставился на меня. На что ты засмотрелась Человек опц.
дел Давида с головы до ног и сказал, что никогда не слышал о нем.
9.	Когда я вошла в комнату, она сидела и дремала над книгой.
Он задремал и пропустил свою остановку.
10.	Раздался громкий стук в дверь.
*11. Она старалась сохранить присутствие духа.
12.	Она попала в аварию, когда вела машину. С ним произошел
несчастный случай.
13.	Ты поедешь сегодня на стадион? За тобой заехать? Автобус
остановился и забрал всех пассажиров.
14.	Он начинающий врач.
15.	На выставке было представлено много книг по истории лите-
ратуры.
16.	Это был гениальный план. Он гениальный хирург
17.	Имена авторов этих книг мне знакомы. Мне были известны эти
факты. Мы не скоро освоились в новом здании
ие L™t за'Тп" П0ДДеРЖаТЬ НаШе пРедложение. Она никогда
в Р Боль о В0ВРеМЯ' °" НИК°ГДа Не ВЬ1Полняет РабоП
в срок, больной заснул крепким сном Гекн^а»^
не могла заснуть.	НС!аметнозаснул.Онадолго
19. В чем он вас убеждал? Он убежля п а» „
МО работать вместе. Он не мог угоВопить "	°М’ ЧТ° ”М He°6x°№
...	Р1,ь сс ,,аписать письмо своим
v щелям. Мы уговаривали се нс бросал. занятий музыкой I му нс
понадобилось мною времени, чтобы убеди и. их в эюм
были В
свою помощь
в с.-
Кнев в понедельник утром. Сам факт, что он предложил си
, изумил нас. Она, должно был
iioiHJia 'laiiiiMaii.( я
библиотеку несмотря на головную боль. Вот в чем депо Расскажи гс,
как это все произошло. Случайно он встретил на улице своею дру| а
это была удача. Жаль, что вы не поместили эту заметку в iiaineii i me.
Они часами, как зачарованные, слушали рассказы отца. Он moi
часами смотреть в огонь. Она завернула подарок в яркую бумагу.
XVII. Suggest Russian equivalents for the words and word combi-
nations in bold type and explain the use of the synonyms in
the following sentences:
1.1 stared at her, scarcely believing what she said.
2.	I continued to gaze out of the window and smoke my cigarette.
3.	Joy ate up her lunch and sat staring out to sea with eyes that saw
nothing of all that space and loveliness.
4.	1 drank my cold tea, still blurred and stupid from my short heavy
sleep, and stared at the blank wall in front of me.
5.	“Well?” asked my godfather, his brows knitting, staring at me
suspiciously.
6.	1 stared at him, bewildered at first, then shocked, then rather sick.
7.	I must have stared at Marie-Jane, for she looked slightly
alarmed.
8.	Most of the time I bit the end of my penholder and gazed out of the
window over the trees in the park to the hill beyond.
9.	He went on looking me up and down in the amused way with
those familiar, unpleasant blue eyes.
10.	1 had to convince not only (hose with whom I did business that
I was capable, but myself as well.
11.	“This is all nonsense. It’s as plain as a pikestaff. He doesn't want
the divorce. It’s she... she’s persuaded him..."
12.	As he hurried back to the house he tried to convince himself that
the footsteps in the dark meant nothing.
13.	So glad we have persuaded you to visit us. Miss Jane.” he said.
lOlK
<<H)gUe
XIX’ '
о
j Кемп не мог не удивиться. услышан ч ""
п, не ожидал в такой поздний час. Он 1М ,,в
вбирался идти спать. В тот день он рабо?К° *
' ; Совершенно случайно Невидим
,)н был голоден и сильно страдал от рат 	' Дом-i v
tке с жителями Айлинга (the people of Гриш)’ ОТ°РУЮ «олучил,, t‘?"a
<•' 3. Кемп был поражен, когда обнапуж„„
Гится У «его в доме.	Ужил. -то Нев„днмка
X 4. «Я собирался покинуть эти места - >
~в0 теперь, когда я встретил Вас, мне бы хотеТ? ' РИффин (Griffin!
у меня блестящие идеи, но я совершенно бе Ра6°Тать “месте '
5. Кемп понимал, что, если он согласите ДеНег->>
фина. у него тоже будет возможность работать "Редло*ением ГрИ(Ь
ддмости/the problem of invisibility).	Над пР°блемой неви-
' 6. Хотя Кемп был очень напуган. он стар
вне духа «Как Вам удалось стать невидимый»™'Ранил ь "Рисмгст-
иььм. ровным голосом, как будто ничего особен СПР°СИЛ °н «окон-
7. «Вы. несомненно, знакомы с работав ГО “ Пр°-«°шло
сделал удивительные открытия, но я поше л г,",' Пр°фессоР“ X. Он
дамка, но вдруг остановился... Кемп чувств^ ШС>>' ' Начал Нев"'
очень взволнован и едва владел собой но почем ЧТ° ГрНффнн бы®
испытывал к нему сочувствия.	смУ-то (somehow) он не
8. Кемп не сомневался, что Гриффин рассказы»,
но все же, все. что он говорил казапосс Ь1вает ему правду,
я не встретил Гриффина у себя дома' - «  "еВер°ятным «Если бы
в .«ире существует невидимый человек»’
• «Теперь, когда вы знаете мой секпет
мои секрет, вы не откажетесь рабо-
1 не помешает нам сделать
{Unit Two for the words and word
'ns in bold type*.
н дверь. Он ни-
закончил рабсггу
_ _гал с самого утра.
о случайно Невидимка очутился около
:O’bePll,ellH0
я бы никогда не
, - подумал он.
*
тать со мной, - сказал Гриффин. - Ничто
новые открытия».
10. Кемп предложил Гриффину
долго не мог заснуть в ту ночь.
присутсг-
повернл. что
остаться у него на ночь. Невидимка
61
nd retel1 '*
ГУ °
he outline given be|O4f
follow1"®'binations in the tex)
nd w°rd.„ ooint:
>y Hollow
n River there is a little va||Cy
ь„гР of the f 5v t places in the whole worl(j
OfXU «be* were ,hhe DhU,Ch rlers "f
--	" t.me the valley has been known by
. and since tna
schoolmaster whose name was Ichabod
there from another state to teach the children of the
, II and very thin, with narrow shoulders, lon„
fchabod Crane was talla mjk Qut of h|s s|eeves. His head
arms i_
was small and flat at
sharp nose; on
All the women
learning
Make a IM
which you *
The Legend -
0П AehhWs which is one of
among his th'"®- |e w|,o came
The first white pe P , „inre
the seventeenth cen
lhe name of Sleepy №'
ln this valley them "
Crane. He hacI come: t	sjng
neighbourhood	to	read	ery	L
я hands that reached a mile out of his sleeves. His bead
and legs, and han	green eyes and a
hTlon thmPneck it looked like a weather-cock.
Of the village believed that he was a man of great
leamtafor he often read aloud to them his favourite book, “The HiStory
of New England Witchcraft." It was the only book he had ever read through
from cover to cover, and he firmly believed everything it said.
It was always a pleasure to Ichabod to pass the long winter evenings
with the old Dutch wives as they sat spinning by the fire. He listened to
their tales of ghosts, and the story of a headless horseman made a deep
impression on him every time he heard it.
In the same village lived Katrina Van Tassel, the daughter and onlv
child of a rich Dutch farmer. She was not only the richest but also the
prettiest girl in the neighbourhood. She was a coauette ton я
of gold ornaments which had been handed do ’ °’and wore b”
for generations.	Own rorn mother to daughtet
No wonder Ichabod lost his hean . v 
visited her father’s farm, Everythine on h' Г"3 е8рес'а11У after he Ы
,n good order. Ichabod was de| S|,. ?'S ’m Was c°mfortable, happy
not £'dS Of °f bucbSt Й d - ‘° See the fat mead«w landsZ
Hls mouth watered when h и*" C°m and the orchards fulld
whe» he thought of roast pig with appb
62

titf
«in
t*** Л he
fights. he
also a constant
fctrina was
Icbabod
bsbt the L
sentle manner.
Tassel’s
fine afternoon in autumn, Ichabod was ««
	• S S,tt‘ng 00 htgh st001
duck with onton sauce - all h,s favour,te dishes, not to
e» ^’nd bacon, which he loved most of all. From lhe momen(
riches, he began to make plans and invent ways for
of the farmer s daughter. However, he had a whole
^^.ost serious rival was a young man Brom Van Brunt by
U ro of Sleepy Hollow and the surrounding villages. Brom was
- the be skiu as a horseman. He was foremost at all races and cock-
attended all the public gatherings near and far. He was
visitor at Van Tassel s mansion, and it was whispered that
not quite indifferent to him.
Crane was clever enough to understand that he could not
battle openly, he, therefore, made his advances in a quiet and
- Being Katrina’s singing-teacher, he was able to visit Van
fannhouse as often as he liked. Brom had fewer chances of seeing
On a fine afternoon in autumn, Ichabod was sitting on his high stool,
a^ng on his throne, watching over his pupils as they repeated their
1е5$ТЬе stillness of the school-room was suddenly interrupted by the
entrance of a messenger boy who had brought Ichabod an invitation to
come to a party at Van Tassel’s.
As soon as the boy went away, Ichabod told the pupils to be quick and
finish their lessons, and the whole school was let out an hour before the
usual time. The boys ran out shouting at the top of their voices.
Ichabod stayed behind and spent half an hour brushing his best and
only suit and combing his hair before a broken looking-glass which hung
in the school-room. Then he went to his neighbour, borrowed a horse
and rode out like a knight in search of adventures. His horse was an old
plough-horse with a long thin neck and a head like a hammer. It was blind
in one eye and, strange as it may seem, was called Gunpowder.
It was late in the afternoon when he arrived at Van Tassel s farm
house, which was already crowded with friends and neighbours. As usua,
Brom Van Brunt was the hero of the scene.	.
A world of wonders met the eye of Ichabod Crane as he enter .
Parlour. On the table there stood plates full ol cakes and	0|
lbere were honey cakes and apple pies ;
plough-horse with a long thin neck and a head like a hammer. It was blind
--o---------J-----y
the afternoon when he arrived at Van Tassel’s farm-
already crowded with friends and neighbours. As usual,
of Ichabod Crane as he entered the
1_____________________________л.
IU11 Ui VUAVU --_
and pumpkin pies. Big slices о
63
Ichabod did not hurry. k
,e bis head s* aIld drinking long after =
bed beef	»»«““*	_	%
ham and S"lb in ,ur”	„ called the guests to dance. 4
tasted e’^Aed. . ftoin the I*11 C* ina agreed to be his par4
-£й?
bod dance Btoffl Va°	. a group of older peoft
100kX»n4« da"“ Xs end Of *e уег^аЬ-	itches I
who	long ^eS X favourite ghost of Sleepy Но1Ц
oldttoeS a“dbo«ver, were about Je^ Ые1у been seen again ,
oftbest°,n/Horseman. "b0’aS У
the Headless Ho	behind- He wanted to have
the valley-	k up ichabod s У	is difficuit to
i , r„S - Katnna before ^hotn
Wta. happened during this 1^"'	nght> went stralght to the
out Of the bouse, and	даке hls horse Gunpowder. Then he
stable. With a kick of his boot, i
jumped on its back andI го e о _ home The night was dark- Лж
Sad and heavy- ea ,	he had heard
Xening .n his memory. He felt very lonely. Suddenly he heard
a groan: his teeth clattered and his heart began to beat fast. He wished
he could get home as soon as possible. He kicked his old horse, and the
animal dashed forward. But just by a small brook it stopped so suddenly
that Ichabod nearly fell over his horse’s head. In the dark shadows of
the trees he saw something big and black. The hair on the teacher’s head
stood on end. To run and fly was out of the question. So, with a show of
he rented ‘V V°Ke> “Wh° Me Уои?” Receiving no reply,
ne repeated his question m a still shalcvvrtin^ л • i & r
Just then the black thing moved forwL ? d Я™ W3S "° аП™И'
Ichabod could see a tall man sini	’	^ои8^tlle night was dark
headless! Ichabod’s fears increased8	3 WaCk h°rSe’ but the rider waS
rying his head on the front part of гкГ SaW tbat tbe rider was car-
kicked Gunpowder fiercely, hoping tai d The horror-stricken teacher
h sTe d° 'ate;The nder on bhck 7е Ле °ther horse behtnd. But
«чь.Th “	.« h„ anJ ,te«
"« hlB and ,he
64
"'У* нчм-п.
1... scM’
l‘*“H "	.....* ”"U»c lt||<| |h
ц. n whirlwind.	"*
|UUg (he old hoi so WIIM found without tl4 HH(M|
,ici‘s glUO But Ichabod did not nppeiii ||l(. |,-
Ihouse. but the iichoolmnMlci was not i|M h1
, look lb. him t he trucks ot hornri’ hoofs led th
. k habod's old black hat was found, and clour
•' Л .IS no« 10
’’’^h	'
‘	. jv|uibod disappeared. Brom Vim Burnt manicd Katnnn and
ol ‘he unfortunate s< Imm.IihiinIci whs .dated, lH alw‘iy,
, iK-iHiy lnugh at the mention of the pumpkin, which led r~
uspCd that he knew move about the matter than he chose to tell
Outline
SOIIIC
J Ichabod crane, the schoolmaster, lives in the quiet village of
Sleepy Hollow.
, \n,nc falls in love with Katrina Van Tassel and her riches.
j Впмп Van Brunt is his chief rival.
д Crane is invited to a party at Van Tassels mansion.
5, Ichabod Crane enjoys thc parly.
л Sad and heavy-hearted the schoolmaster rides home.
7 Crane meets the headless horseman and is scared out of his wits.
XXI. Make up situations based on the story The Legend of Sleepy
Hollow using the following word combinations and struc-
tural patterns:
to look old for one's age
he wished he could
for many miles around
to dismiss; this was luck!
to persuade smb to do smth
to make a good impression on
to shake hands with
not to doubt the truth of
a brilliant idea
Io lack a sense ol humour
to dream of doing
there was a knock at the door
to look forward to
to get to sleep
to show in
to get into conversation with
to make fun ol
to prevent smb horn
65
- help fcelmg gloomy;
‘11 oneself together
want courage
an accident
can't
to P
to 
to have
in
to stare at
clauses o'
happen^
ust haVe , throat jtfnent
fone^o)
(Units One
ntenCes and situations:
b т«п5|а,е,ь:Х^ти документы>>’"<<хорошо’ocTa6t,e
'	кабнидо^Р быть’забыЛ П01ушить сви’ког*
„се еще Р^"' ''
1 Хил».	м уже четверть часа и нигде не могу его Найти
	3. Я ищу этот дом уж иенравильный адрес. Не может бьщ
' Она.	это нарочно (on purpose). Она, должно бЫп'
"f нТможет быть, чтобы она ушла домой. Она, должно бЫп.
X нас где-нибудь в университете. Если бы она решила уйти, 0Н1
бы оставила записку у секретаря.
5	Мне надо починить часы. Они то и дело (now and then) остз-
навливаются.
6.	Вашу юбку надо погладить.
7.	Мне нужно отдать почистить пальто.
8.	Не может быть, чтобы он забыл о встрече. Может быть, он не
получил вашего письма.
9.	«Никто из них не позвонил нам вчера. Может быть, они уехал»
из Москвы?» — «Не может (Srttr
шисьснами»	’ Ы °НИ Уехали> не попрощав-
:В==~ ....................................
бы позвонил ей. Р СИЛ ее телеФона. Если бы он знал его. И
емУ хотелось чтобы
°ни навестили его!
13. Как
.	он отказался поехать туда^
!5 Этот дом, должно быть, был построен в начал.
4 Погода была хорошая, и Ник предложу „•'	° CT0J,n™
НаМ ПОЙТИ иа л
ц,,,0 пешком-	"< на стан.
|7 Я была бы очень благодарна Нику, если бы
подаезги меня до станции, так как идет сильный дож^ Предлоа“‘л
18	Я не сомневаюсь, что мы уговорим его остатке/ '
япрй	я с нами еще на
несколько дней.	ще на
19.	Она убеждала его, что нужно пойти туда немедленно
20.	Я очень сомневаюсь, что кто-нибудь может закончит
работу сегодня.	ГГУ
21.	Виктор лечился два месяца и, наконец, ему стало лучше
II, Render into English:
1.	Мистер Батт был пожилой человек, суетливый и страшно
надоедливый (fussy and a great bore). Друзья старались избегать его
так как у него была привычка предлагать им свою помощь, в которой
они не нуждались. Некоторые из них даже пытались отучить мисте-
ра Батта от этой дурной привычки, но все их усилия были напрасны
(one’s eflforts, to be in vain). «Я бы чувствовал себя очень несчастным,
если бы друзья отказывались от моей помощи», - говорил мистер Багг
2.	Как-то поздно вечером я встретил мистера Батта на улице. Он
куда-то спешил. Он сказал, что идет к некоему мистеру Джоунсу,
сыну своего старого приятеля. Я попытался уговорить мистера Батта
отложить (to put off) визит до утра. «Они, наверняка, уже спят. Вы бы
лучше отложили свой визит до утра». Но мистер Батт и слышать об
этом не хотел (would not hear of it). «Фред с женой переехали в наш
город на этой неделе. Я уверен, что они еще ни с кем не подружи-
лись и нуждаются в помощи... Я бы навестил их вчера, если бы знал,
что они Здесь». С этими словами он поспешно ушел. «Интересно,
Что Дж°унсы подумают о таком позднем госте. На их месте я бы не
впустил этого суетливого старика...» - сказал я себе.
Фред и Бетти только что заснули, когда раздался громкий стук
Фред открыл дверь и был поражен, увидев мистера Батта на
^Р°ге (in the doorway). Однако ему ничего не оставалось, как при
еГ° в°йти. В комнате был страшный беспорядок. Джоунсы
Не успели распаковать все свои вещи. Мистер Баи немедлен
67
предложил им свою помощь (предложил помочь им_ н сказал^ ЧТ()
придет опять утром. Как ни старались ^>KcOj^I]aTb	МисТеРа
Батта не делать этого, он ничего не желал с
л г>	лтрп КяТТ приходил К НИМ каждый ден
4. В течение месяца мистер Ьатт	..Я„РМ м,,	Нь,
. •	«И зачем мы только
и Бетти была в отчаянии (to be in desp • F	Ри-
ехали в этот ужасный город! - пою up	лц,
у моих родителей, мы бы не встретили ег0
Казалось, не было никакой надежды от (driven tn л ^етли’
вого старика. Однажды, доведенная до отчаяния (dn despaty
Бетти предложила переехать в другой город или уехать обрати
к ее родителям. Но Фред никак не соглашался. Вдруг ей в голову
пришла мысль: «Давай попробуем уговорить его поехать отды-
хать куда-нибудь». «Это великолепная мысль! - воскликнул фред?
оживляясь (brightening). - Мы скажем ему, что он плохо выгля-
дит. и ему необходим длительный отдых и лечение. Мы даже мо-
жем предложить ему какой-нибудь определенный курорт...» Фред
вынул карту, чтобы отыскать какой-нибудь отдаленный уголок
«А что если он откажется?»
5. Фред и Бетти долго убеждали мистера Батта в том, что ему ну-
жен хороший отдых. Наконец он уступил (to give in). Это была удача'
Но не прошло и минуты, как он сказал: «Послушайте, друзья' Хоп
я убежден, что мае действительно необходим основательный отдых
я не могу позволить себе такой роскоши (to afford this luxury),.
Но эта роскошь вам ничего не будет стоить Мь
оплатить все расходы, связанные с вашим а	предлагаем
уставился на них в изумлении. Он не мог ДЫХОМ->> МистеР Бап
a word). Когда он пришел в себя Гг произнести ни слова (to utter
спаси-бо, мои дорогие друзья о- ° recover). он сказал: «Большое
опять помогать вам...»	РНусь здоровым и сильным и бузу
UNIT THREE
Text
Now just as Mr Cowlishaw was personally condn^
the greatest centre-forward that the Five Towns had eV £ t0 the door
another ring at the door and Mr Cowlishaw found hinXiT*’ *here Was
difficulty of speeding his first visitor and welcoming his second?^°Uble
same breath.	g second al1 m the
The second was a visitor beyond Mr Cowlishaw’s hopes. No other
than Mrs Simeon Clowes, mayoress of Hanbridge; a tall and wellbum
handsome, downright woman, of something more than fifty and J™
thing less than sixty..	y ome‘
She eyed him interrogatively and firmly. She probed into his character
and he felt himself pierced.
“You are Mr Cowlishaw?” she began,
“Good afternoon, Mrs Clowes,” he replied. “Yes, 1 am. Can I be of
any service to you?”
“That depends,” she said.
He asked her to step in, and in she stepped.
“Have you had any experience in taking teeth out?” she asked in the
surgery. Her hand stroked her left cheek.	,	7
“Oh, yes,” he said eagerly. “But of course, we try to avoid extraction
as much as possible.”
“If you’re going to talk like that,” she said coldly, and even bitterly,
“I’d better go.”
He wondered what she was driving at. .
“Naturally,” he said, summoning all his latent powers of diplomacy,
“there are cases in which extraction is unfortunately necessary.”
“How many teeth have you extracted?” she inquired.
“I really couldn’t say,” he lied. “Very many.”
“Because,” she said, “you don’t look as if you could say Booh’’ to
a goose.” punrq 1«
t mink I can say ‘Booh! ’ to a goose,” he said.
She laughed.
69
к
“Don’t fancy, Mr Cowlishaw, that
pain. I am: When I tell you I couldn’t go
I can examine.”,,	।
She obeyed. “I do hate the ho
said; “It’s most creepy.” *•r
“1
She removed her bonnet
first-born, and laid it,
if I laugh I'm not in the most horrid
ith Mr Clowes to the match.”
., •' Lating the chair of chairs; ”then
“Will you take this seat?” he said, i t
. ;i^5^feeling of these chairs,” shc
--*	ЭЭ Г j I 1 ’ 14 t t 1	,	/V4 >5
1, о .nvo.	ur bonnet off.
1 shall have to trouble you to ta	he might have
• uuiuivi, ana
?:- .. .	your ГООиЛ wide -
‘Now,” he said soothing y, us character, Mrs Simeon Clowes
Like all w0”“ of ^diently extended it to dimensions which must
chubby finger to a particular part of it.	v't
“Yes, yes,” murmured Mr Cowlishaw, assuming a tranquillity which
he did not feel. This was the first time he had ever looked into the mouth
of a mayoress, and the prospect troubled him.
He put his little ivory handled mirror into that mouth and studied its
secrets.	- -	GP/- :
r • I , If I <1/
“I see,” he said, withdrawing the mirror. “Exposed nerve. Quite simple
Merely wants stopping. When I’ve done with it the tooth will be as sound
as ever it was. All your other teeth are excellent.”
Mrs Clowes arose violently out of the chair.
Now just listen to me, young man,” she said “Z
slopping; I won't have any stopping; I want that tooth от* I’,
J XL
not! It s my tooth. What’s a dentist for? In Ь haVe
did anything else but take teeth
it out or will you not?”
It’s really a pity.”
“That’s my affair, j 
bonnet
he said
. . e4, she said,
,ns's“ng? Let me tej)
I don’t want any
’ve already
to tslcc it
young, and I thought you’d be more
a tooth out or
от ди my y°ung days dentists never
A111 WIsh to know is, Wiu you take
he stopped him, and moved towards her
“if you d^’ 1W111 extract.”
you don t call th'-
you 1 didn’t have a nr’S/nS1Stlng’ what do Уои cal1
aWmk of ^eeP last night”
70	4 '
The mayoress resumed her seat takino к .	' '
“H’s decided then?” she questioned U 8 Oves o,f-
is that
man. No! My
“Certainly. - said he. “Is your heart good?-
“is my heart good?” she repeated. “yo
of yours? It’s my tooth I want you to deal will What business
“I must give you gas,” said Mr Cowlkk. ’ r °l niy hcart!”
“Gas!” she exclaimed. “You’ll give m/*’ ainl,y-
heart is not good. 1 should die under gas 1 ДыТ’ Г°Пё l"“" — ’ my
you must take it out without gas. and you Inu, " ' hear llle idea of gas,
baby, and you mustn't on any account hurl me ”	' Гт a perfe«
The moments crucial. Supposing that he r.fi a
career might be,.nipped in the bud. Whereas if I “ “ a Promising
patronage of tire aristocracy of Hanbridge was	"'e task- th=
tooth was colossal, monumental.	lln hls ^asP- But the
“Very well, Madam,” he said, for he was a brave young man.
But he was in panic. He wanted a stiff drink. If he failed to wrench
the monument out at the first pull, the result would be absolute disaster;
in an instant he would have ruined the practice which had cost him so
dear. However, having consented, he was obliged to go through with the
affair.	r, .	•, in  ,.i \
He took every precaution. He chose the most vicious instrument. He
applied to the vicinity of the tooth the very latest substitute for cocame;
he prepared cotton wool and warm water in a glass. And at length, when
he could delay the fatal essay no longer, he said:
“Now I think we are ready.”
“You won’t hurt me?” she asked anxiously.
“Not a bit,” he replied, with an admirable simulation of gaiety.
“Because if you do...”
He laughed. But it was a hysterical laugh. All his nerves were on
edge. He had a sick feeling. Making a great effort, he pulled himself
together and said:
“When 1 count one I shall take hold; when I count two you must hold
very tight to the chair; and when I count three, out it will come.”
Then he encircled her head with his left arm - brutally, as dentists
are always brutal in the thrilling crisis, “Wider!” he shouted. And he took
Possession of that tooth...
^ne ~ two -...” He didn’t know what he was doing.
71
xcitement. But his unconsCj0u
victorious, held the monumental
d Mrs Clowes to the attendant.
slight shriek and a thud on the flf
There was no three. There was b^igk|y rang a bell. The attend/
Mrs Simeon Clowes jumped up an gurgling into a handl^/’
rushed in. The attendant saw Mrs hand while with the ef
which she pressed to her nlOl,tl fanning the face °f Mr Cowlishaw
which she had her bonnet, she We	•	.......
Mr Cowlishaw M.ftj'l1'*1 r*’ f eps, --
hand held the forceps: and the tor И
tooth. ---------
“O-p-pen the window, JgpC n
gone off; he’ll come toin^a
COMMENTARY
Notes
1.	.he asked her to step in, and in she stepped.
|	.. when I count three, out it will come.
This is a case of stylistic inversion used by the author as a means of
emphasis. It is called partial inversion as only part of the predicate group ~
an adverbial modifier of place - is put before the subject and not the
predicate itself.
Full inversion occurs when the subject is expressed by a noun, not
a pronoun eg: In went Mr Pickwick.
2.	He laughed. But it was a hysterical laugh
»
•»»»»min, 7...X5““''"wl,il"k
The wrd-building proc»,, i„ , v u
c anging the paradigm is called come  W°rdS fomiecl ЬУ means of
Conversion is hi„hi Aversion.
(to talk - a talk tn product>ve in creating
(a button - ю butto ’ ° CUt’t0 "“'k ~ a Walt^ ?°UnS fr°m VWbS
Semantic relations^ ’'° pape^
Here aredse°mentyp?ciderived members °f fte
wjrom nouns:	1УР1са1 cases.
72
a)	object -> an action performed with the help of the object
hammer -+ to hammer
b)	object (mostly a living being) _ an action characteristic of the
-+ an instance of the action:
a step
-+ an object or the result of the action:
a purchase
witness -* to witness
Courts converted from verbs-.
a) action
to step -
b) action
to purchase
It should be noted, however, that in some cases it’s difficult to point
out the initial form in the conversion pair, i.e. whether a verb is converted
from a noun or vice versa.
STRUCTURAL PATTERNS
; Sentences with as-clauses
Now just as Mr Cowlishaw was personally conducting to the door
the first visitor, there was another ring at the door.
In complex sentences with an adverbial clause of time introduced by
the conjunction as there may by different combinations of tense forms.
itf-clause
the Past Continuous
the Past Indefinite
the Past Indefinite
principal clause
the Past Indefinite
the Past Indefinite
the Past Continuous
These combinations show different time relations between the action
of the adverbial clause and that of the principal clause.
As I was going inside he called
me. (a)
Когда я входил в дом, он позвал
меня.
The Past Continuous shows that the action of the adverbial clause was in
process when the action of the principal clause was accomplished. In Russian
We find a verb of the imperfective aspect in the adverbial clause (входил) and
a Verb °f the perfective aspect in the principal clause (позвал).
73
As she reached the highest step,
she felt weak and faint.(b)
„..я дошла до верхней
Когда она почувствовала
головокружение.
accession of actions. In Russian we
This combination may express a s ges (дотла, почувствовцд^
verbs of the perfective aspect in both c ^oUS aCtjons both in process.
It may also denote two 1 .
As they drove home they talked
about the football match, (b)
fully simultaneous
I пока они ехали домой, они
разговаривали о футбольном мат^е
	verbs of ЛС ttnperfecuvc aspect tn both claUses
In Russian we find ve
I пока они ждали телефонного
звонка, Эстер заканчивала свою
(ехали, разговаривали).
As they waited for the telephone
call, Hester was finishing her	1 '“”7BKy
embroideiy. (с)	I
This combination also denotes two simultaneous actions in process.
The Past Continuous is used in the principal clause when the action
there is expressed by a terminative (предельный) verb as otherwise it
would denote a completed action. In Russian both verbs are imperfective
(ждали, заканчивала).
“I’d better go.”
The rain has stopped. 1 had better
go before it starts again.
i Had better, would rather
“Ifyou’re going to talk like that,” she said suddenly.. “I’d better bb ”
The set phrase had better do smth denotes an action considered bv the
peaker necessaty under the circumstances. Had is often contracted to У
Дождь перестал. Пожалуй, я лучше
пойду (мне лучше идти), пока он
снова не начался.
ы бы внимательнее вели машину,
здесь плохая дорога.
Yhe set phrase would rath
P eference, choice or desire	Smt** expresses a person's
"W1S often contracted to W.
You’d better drive carefully, the
road is bad here. У
74
She said she would rather
a younger dentist.	Soto
“I’d sooner die than retire ”
the colonel.	’ Said
Она сказала, что предпочла бы
обратиться к более молодому зуб-
ному врачу.
“Я скорее умру, чем уйду
в отставку,” - сказал полковник.
I	The Absence of Article with Nouns in Apposition *
^s.Simeon Clowes, mayoress of Hanbridge.
article is used with nouns in apposition when they den
rank. staIe, post or occupation) which is, as a rule, unique The !'’Р(“1,10п
vhen such nouns are used predicatively.	' ne Sarne is true
yfi.HickSi President of the firm,
accompanied the guests.
Mr.Hicks is President of the firm.
Мистер Хикс, президент фирмы,
сопровождал гостей.
Мистер Хикс - президент этой
фирмы.
VOCABULARY
1. ...and welcoming his second visitor
to welcome vt- greet or entertain with pleasure _
(гостя), радушно принимать	приветствовать
We looked forward to welcoming
them al our home.
Мы с нетерпением ждали того дня,
когда будем принимать их у себя.
to welcome a suggestion (an idea, a plan, criticism) - receive or
accept gladly - приветствовать, одобрять предложение (мысль, план,
критику)
I Они одобрили наше предложение.
They welcomed our suggestion. ||
welcome n - прием (гостя)	hearty, rousing) ’elcome
to give smb (receive) a warm (co ’ женный) прием
оказать теплый (холодный, сердечный,
II Повозвраш«иидамбЬ1Ла
They gave us a warm welcome |1 1
when we came back.
устроена радушная встреча.
75

The visitor was none other than
the celebrated centre-forward of
the Hanbridge football team.
Посетитель был никто иной, как
знаменитый нападающий фут-
больной команды Хэнбриджа.
ася
4 «Have you had any experience in taking teeth out?»
experience « - knowledge or skill resulting from pra’tice nr ,
uaintance with facts or events - опыт работы; стаж	lrom
to have experience in doing smth - иметь опыт чего-л
Have you had much experience in
teaching English?
У вас большой опыт преподавании
английского языка?
_. Не wondered what she was driving at.
to wonder vt & V, - feel curiosity'; be anxious to know
интересоваться; желать знать; задавать (себе) вопрос, спрашив^
себя, недоумевать	спрашивать
/ wonder who he is, what he wants, why he is here, whether he will
come again.
The stranger’s appearance and
behaviour were so odd that
everybody wondered where he
had come from.
I found myself wondering
whether I was still in love.
Внешний вид и поведение незна-
комца были такими странными,
что всех интересовало, откуда он
появился.
И тут я стал задумываться,
а влюблен ли я все еще.
to wonder at smb, smth - feel surprised - удивляться, изумляться,
поражаться
I can’t help wondering at you. || Я не могу нс удивляться тебе.
I shouldn’t wonder (if) (со//о?) - не приходится удивляться, если...
of 1 shouldn’t wonder if he has a II Я не удивлюсь, если у него сдадут
nervous breakdown.	|| нервы.
wonderw	л it is not (hardly) surprising
no (little, small) wonder it
неудивительно, не приходится удивлягься, но.
77
No wonder she avoided his com-
pany: he was a great bore.
He was taken ill, and no (little)
wonder, considering he had been
overworking for years.
Неудивительно, что она избегал,
его общества: он был очень Ску^
ный человек.
Он заболел, и неудивительно:
все эти годы он слишком много
работал.
6. ...what she was driving at.
to drive at (colloq) — mean or
intend - клонить к чему-л., намеку
на что-л.
I can’t make out what he s
driving at.
Я не могу понять, к чему он
клонит.
7.1 didn’t have a wink of sleep last night
not to have (get) a wink of sleep, not to sleep a wink — и глаз nt
сомкнуть
The sea raged throughout the
night, and we did not sleep
a wink.
Море бушевало всю ночь, и мы не
сомкнули глаз.
8. The mayoress resumed her seat.
to resume one’s seat - occupy again - снова занять свое место
to resume one’s work, one’s speech, meal, story, etc. - go on with
after leaving off- возобновить, продолжать работу и т.п.
9. It’s my tooth I want you to deal with.
to deal vi (with smth, smb) - иметь дело с чем-л.. с кем-л.
The article deals with English
dialects.
Эта статья об английских
диалектах.
equivalents^8 9 *^11 ^aSe дегко (трудно) иметь дело с кем-л. has two
Р...Х	“*> ” “ - - “> •*	•
Жй - - - - *
78
I’ve failed to persuade the man.
He is hard to deal with.
The mao was easy to get on
with. We very soon made friends
with him.
Я не смогла уговорить его. С ним
трудно иметь дело.
С этим человеком было легко иметь
дело. Мы скоро подружились.
10 However, having consented, he
,he a®,r	8ed to 8° «Wugh wilh
to consent-(r<»Aer/orma/)_to	e	w,,h
соглашаться, давать согласие. ? Permission
or agreement -
His father reluctantly consented
to their marriage
His father will never give his
consent to our marriage.
Его отец неохотно
их брак.
согласился на
Его отец никогда
на наш брак.
не даст согласие
The more common verb rendering this
meaning is to agree
Mrs Clowes wondered why
Mr Cowlishaw wouldn’t agree to
take out her tooth.
I told him about my plan and he
at once agreed to it.
Миссис Клауз удивлялась, почему
мистер Каулишо не соглашается
выдернуть ей зуб.
Я рассказал ему о своем плане,
и он сразу согласился с ним.
Other meanings of the verb to agree are:
a) share somebody’s opinion, be in harmony with somebody -
соглашаться с кем-л., быть единого мнения
I hope you will agree with me that
our teacher’s advice is excellent.
b) arrange, come to terms -
They agreed to start early.
We all agreed on the terms.
Have you agreed about the
price yet?
Полагаю, вы согласитесь co мной
что советы учителя отличные.
уславливаться, договариваться
Они условились выйти рано.
Мы договорились об условиях.
Вы уже договорились о цене?
79
„ По be) through,
t what yo	there'?
believd (Ю *»> "•
., « tailowing into English concentrating on th
. Translate	l1ect9and the Past Indefinite.	Ij>
вошел ее муж. Он с удивлением огл,ф
_ - — — - . Л ____
23.
епч
,te3 Translate «1е '^"ct"and the Past Indefinite.
Exercise J- present Perrecr
। она 6w» о;ша. *>• ДО l~~w ()|| _<<я переехала». Онаулыбну^!
ты не м°жешь э'°го слела1ъ>>- -<<я у*,
^Хи вошла В комнату, я сказал: «Я принес мой старый
2 X с марками, вашего мужа я встретил на крь.льце, Ов
попросил меня оставить егс^юм>^	мне повидать Мэри?».
1 X ~а ее мать. - У меня был с ней разговор,
который ей не понравился, и она уехала».
4.	«Я потвонила доктору»,-сказала его сестра, входя в комнату. Когда
Роберт пришел в себя, он спросил: «Ты сказала, что позвонила
доктору? Останови его, если можно. Я совсем здоров. Я просто не
могу себе представить, почему я потерял сознание».
5.	Где он? Я должен его увидеть. - Он ушел и лес.
6.	Отец внизу? - Да. - Он ходил к Смитам? - Да. — Что сказал
м-р Смит? - Отец его не видел.
7.	Она встала из-за стола. «Я должна пойти запереть калитку. Уже
стемнело».
8.	«Посмотри,>> - сказал он, держа по щетке в каждой руке, — «что
мой двоюродный братец подарил мне! Он оставил их на моем
туалетном столике».
9	мгоюрилГвеомй ЧпКИМ- голосом пРочитал стишок. Его мать
учил тебя этому?» - «/сам™ ~~	°На еМУ' ~ Кто На' 12
12. /J/ЗДеЛа'?>> - «я неМзнаю»ЧТО ’	“ “““ 0Н' ~ «Зачем
। т э я сделал такого чтоб к i то
• Затем они все пр0Шли R К сильно рассердить отца?
Т Pt Т*	Л и свои места аэ
забыла». • И^и, - вдруг воскликнула Мег _7^°“-
’ 4 совсем
80
14.	Молли, случилось что-то ужасное. У соседей на
младенца.	' крыльце нашли
Н 15 Говорят, что девушка и ее тетка продали свой
’ куда-то к родственникам.	вои ломик и уезжают
ь, (к zeroise 4. Translate the sentences usinq the Pro
M	Indefinite.	ng the Resent Perfect or the
Н>)
s<>

сил

j Это самый лучший вратарь, который когда-либо Игпал в
команде.	играл в этой
? Ты вернулся позавчера, не правда ли?
3.	Вы давно играете на сцене, мисс? Простите, я забыла ваше имя
4.	Она подняла трубку и набрала номер телефона А тисы
5.	Простите, меня задержали. Сегодня у нас в аэропорту возник
целый ряд непредвиденных проблем.	Р > возник
6.	«А мы там не обедали», - в один голос сказали мальчики
7.	Вы давно в чине капитана? - Уже три года. Скоро я буду майором
8.	Ты видела его во время репетиции?	F
9.	Когда они уехали? - Точно не знаю. Меня не было дома
10.	«Ведь вы ей еще ничего не говорили?» - резко спросил Димирест
11.	«Сколько времени вы там оставались?» - «С полчаса». - «Вас кто-
нибудь видел там?» - «Не думаю».
12.	Я вам так благодарна за все, что вы для меня сделали.
13.	Ну, как вам понравились ваши новые ученики9 - О, они очень
смышленые, но у них сменилось так много учителей, что они
совсем разучились работать.
на NK .
Exercised. Use the Present Perfect or the Past Indefinite instead of the
infinitives in brackets.
Его*'
JfrtH' 1. You (to behave) like this ever since I first (to come) here.
ih4HK. 2. It (to happen) when 1 (to be out).
3. She just (to remind) me that we (to be) at school together.
4.1 never (to have) the slightest desire to be an actress.
1 (to meet) Tom this morning at the station.
I m very sorry, Doctor, but Doctor Griffiths (to go) to Swansea on im-
portant business.
7- She (to finish) cleaning the bathroom, then she (to begin) peeling
Potatoes.
X. I see)
week ago today.
»
,	:	... eve.nng.
115....•...-... 	,
piece.
16. “Good morning, Mrs. Watt,” she Sliid. "Eric (to tell) you what
17.1 (to love) you since I (Io see) you walk into that chtssrooin,
IX. I don’t think I (Io be out) more than n couple ol minutes,
19, I he thing is that I (to come) to have a talk.
20. I’m her sister, and we (Io have) only each other since I )ad (io die)
Exercise6. Replace the Initiatives In brackets by the Present Perfect
the Present Indefinite or the Past Indefinite.
You ever (to be) to this picture gallery? Yes, 1 (Io visit) it once when
a youth, and the pictures (to make) a great impression on me. Since
then 1 (not to be) here.
You already (to see) the new film? Yes, I (to manage) Io sec it yes-
terday. I (to go) to the cinema in the evening and (to gel) two tickets
quite easily.
You always (to draw) books from our library? Yes,
(to draw). Last year I (to go) to another library but I
it as good as this one. I (Io draw) books from here for son
already.
I (not to see) anything of Jane lately. When you (to sec
I (to meet) her two days ago. I (to think) that r
much.
You (to have dinner) already? - No
__ I • >-
as a rule, 1
she (to change) very
, not yet. 1 he waitress (to take) mV
ring) me anything yet.
Oh yes, I (not to miss) a single
ler lor many years. She (tn u 
6.
B2
95
Yol, (to bring) your bathing sun wuh you? - Yes. I am going l0 show
’ how much 1 (to improve) since last summer. I (to take) some swim-
ming lessons lately. Now it (to be) lor you to judge if I (to make) any
progress.
Where you (to get) this fine new bicycle from? - My parents (to give)
it to me as a birthday present. - Lei us go cycling this afternoon
I (to find) some really nice places in the vicinity.
g The Egypthtn civilization (to be) the oldest which (to leave) us art.
It (to begin) about five thousand years ago. The story of Egyptian art
(to cover) three thousand years and (to include) the art of different
periods.
Exercise 7. Use the Present Perfect or the Past Indefinite in the following
sentences which contain an indication of a period of time.
1 “Listen,” he said, “my father (to fight) for four years in the last war.”
7 1 (to meet) your boy-friend and (to have) a long talk with him today.
3 “Don’t go, Philip,” said his mother. “I scarcely (to see) you today.
4 “Good morning, Mother,” he said kissing the top of her head, “you
(to sleep) late this morning.”
5.	1 was at school with Alee. Then we (not to see) each other for years.
6.	1 (to have) coffee with a friend of yours at the Union today.
7.	I’m taking my wife out tonight. She (not to have) any fun for a long
time.
8.	“Has Meggie eaten her tea?” “No. Not a bite. Nor dinner either.” “Why,
this is awful. The child (not to have) a bite all day.”
9.	Unsmiling she (to regard) him steadily for a long time. He then stopped
walking about and looked equally steadily at her.
10	.1 dare say you (not to have) a night’s sleep or a proper meal this week.
11.	Entering her bedroom her mother said: “Pat, dear, aren’t youi well.
Don’t you think that a cup of tea would be nice? We (to have) the first
strawberries this morning.”	.	,
12.	“You (to see) Father this afternoon?” she asked coming in from the
garden.	. ,.	.
13.	You are just in time to hear a nice bit of news. Our neighbor is engag
to be married. He (to bring) me the news himself this
14.	“I’m sorry I’m late,’’ L.
evening.”
he said. “Everything (to seem) to hold me up this
83
Exercise 8

Translate the following into English concentrating
’ nf the Present Perfect and the Past Indefinite in°n4
containing an indication of a period of time. SerHen?
1	«Вы не можете мне сказать, уехала ли мисс Смит лонЛп
поездом сегодня утром?» - спросил он у начальника Ст^Н(Ч
«Нет. Она опоздала на него».	,
2.	Они проговорили около двух часов, и за!ем он сказал, Чт
надо повидать кое-кого из друзей.	еЧ
3.	Его мать умерла. Она долго работала учительницей.
4.	Послушай-ка, Джон, твоя хозяйка говорит, что ты сегодня л
целый день в постели. Это ведь не годится, правда?	И1Ць
5.	Она удивилась, увидев его. «Разве ты не получил мое пы™ л
«твое письмо? Нет». - «Да, конечно, ты еще не мог его "о^?К
Я забыла. Оно было отправлено только сегодня утром»
б-	Она резко повернулась к мужу и сказала: «Я отгоню м.ч,„„
мои». - «Но ведь ты не водила машину мног---	У Л
7	Мы’в^ еИе МбЫЛа’ КаК ЭТО делается».
А Мь' все ТР°« пошли вместе
мени все молчали
" Они ДолгоХл “ П0СС°РИЛИСЬ?.> ’ °На- ~ТЫ Не вил«
1ели рядом. Джек
^erases. Translate into Е г	арушил молчание.
,he PresentConXoVsо??nhe PresB"t or the P
' Вы перебили меня и т»	6 Perfect lndefin'te.
Я очень ‘
Мы только
° мееяиев», - возраз|ц
по улице. В течение некоторого вре.
- Мама получила от него
меип ж,
	....... о„.но
s “"г" ж,“-
Вь'слуШивяп я Ьь,лоназвать ’ и я еМу зя
7	ваш товарищ уже рассказал мне, в чем дело и я зчм
помочь вам	’ и я дУмак>, что смогу
8	, я не спрашивал его ни о чем; он сам мне все рассказан
9	он толы® что звонил на вокзал и узнал, что поезд еше „е
я риал ваш телефон в справочном бюро и звон„л“а„ „ескоТк
паз, но никто не отвечал.	м несколько
II.	экзаменаторы пришли четверть часа тому назад и вызвали тоех
студентов.	ЙЛИ тРех
12.	Экзаменаторы уже пришли; три студента уже готовятся отвечать
13	Дождь уже прекратился, и люди идут без плащей и зонтов
14.	Я никогда не забуд) вашу доброту. Вы всегда были так внимательны
ко мне.
15.	Когда мы были студентами, мы всегда помогали друг другу.
16.	Я знаю его много лет; он всегда был мне хорошим другом.
17.	Очень рад с вами познакомиться. Я столько слышал о вас и давно
хотел с вами встрет иться.
18.	Где вы достали этот чудесный ковер? - Он у меня с тех пор, как
я переехал на эту квартиру. (Он у меня с тех пор, как я живу на
этой квартире.)
LESSONS 17-18
The English verb.
Perfect Tense forms
Exercise 1. Use the Past Perfect or the Past Indefinite in the following
sentences
l.	From downstairs (to come) the sound of a radio playtng a song he
never (to hear) before.
2.	He (to re-read) what he (to write).	oiaole) but 1 could
3.	1 (to know) he (to make) a joke because he (to giggle)
not see it.	,. T zt„ .rranee) this visit
4-	I was going round to see Roberta after inner.
the day before.
85
, w hen he (to rise), there (to shoot) through h» mind .
Ito read) in the etiquette books, and he (Io stand) up awkwC"« 41
Las to Whether he (to do) the right thing, and tearing tha,
take it as a sign that he (to be) about to go.	*tet, Л
6.	When she (to enter) the house at dinner-time and (|O |j|R^
she (to know) what (to happen). He (to leave) no note, nor *4
sage. She (to know) that in the last moment he even (hol ,4
of her. and she (not to be) hurt by it. In whatever wav h«. " lll4
I , .	- 1 could I
(to love) her.	1 ht
7. 1 (to press) the door gently. It always (to be) left open at night ‘
old days. When I (to become) quite certain that it (to he) |() J''1^
(to step) back into the moonlight and (to look) up at the house Ain 1
it (to be) barely midnight, there (to be) not a light showing n
(to be) all abed and asleep. I (to feel) a resentment against them i
expect) them to welcome me back at the door	’
8. On the fifteenth of October Andrew (to set) out alone for London w
hat the exam (to be) so close at hand, he (to feel) that he
of the8 Ye,’.onlhe blowing day When he (to begin) the
of he examtnatton, he (to find) hintself „„swe
clo к й|||пПИнSm' Ae<t0 Wri,e)and <t0 wite)
Clock, filling sheet after sheet. He (to tal^t -
otel, where Christine and he (to stay) i
Here it (to be) extremely chean Bntth г'*!""*1 "r51 V,SK to Lojk
exams he (to live) in a kind ofd«e u "° Be'Ween
«П the street. Aftpr ti^ • aze- He r-_________
tion (to begin); and д„а™е" Р‘Ш' ,,1е Practical
_Ji
• Luckily his
Part ol the examine-
। more than
(h> know)
written pan
answering the papers with
never looking al the
’ a rooni at the Museum
°"‘he,r.firstvisit 'o London,
sfth i z	-ihis
“S-E-XS£’ - «Кй-гуг «.«5
"° w«e) a good report. ('° trea') before. He
&efC" ' °
’• Suddenly he (to erip h-
lLlegance. Xce,lently,
a good report.
ct 'ns‘ead of the infini-
£4
Г0От tW0 hours befOre,
’lt(,obe) an effort for
alarm (to be) inhis mind most of the night r,ng,n8 of
1 master’s
4
11 b

Ufc-
Ч
н
nine о clock and we (to come) to her
’11 <n’. (to ofte" en ,hose win,er evenings
* "nee Helen (to sniile) at me; yet 1 (10 see) that
4 Л clear her mind ot what (to go) before.
Seoti (Ю wake) early that morning possibly because ’
’ 2; tire ala™1 2 3 * "° be 1 ln h,s mind mosI °f the night '
Ineeraduate) from Queen's College before he (to tat», u-
6- christ Church, Oxford.	' take>hls
. -dwhat he (to say)? Tell us! Tell us!” He (to tell) theni what. ,
’	«tat the rector I to say) and, when he (to tell) them all the f'!^5'*
^fline) their caps and (to cry): “Hurrah!”	’ lh Allows
Wen he (to come back) to his seat his manner (to change). He(tobe>
1 aentle and kindly.
, ife (to see) he (to be) already further out than he (to hope) to be at
this hour.
,0 Bvthe time Fenella (to take off) her coat and skirt and (to put on) her
flannel dressing-gown, grandma (to be) quite ready
И No sooner we (to put down) our glasses than the waiter (to refill) them
12. Inquiring for her at tea-time Soames (to learn) that Fleur (to be out) in
the car since two.
ifc
Exercise 3. Replace the infinitives in brackets by the Past Indefinite or the
Past Perfect.
иг
1. They (to complete) all the preparations for the fancy-dress ball by
5 o’clock.
2. On leaving the hospital the man (to thank) the doctor who (to cure)
him of his disease.
3. In the morning all the passengers (to feel) good after the night they
(tospend) in the comfortable sleeper.
I-During my last visit to the picture gallery I (to find) that 1 no longer
(to like) the pictures which (to impress) me when I first (to see) them.
. Gently my taste (to change).
ast night he (to complete) the experiment which he (to begin) some
f months before.
(to open) the drawer than she (to find) the photo which
/.	^^пк) she (to lose) long before.
io be) friends for some ten years before I (to meet) them.
87
to give a define answer before 1 (to receive) a ,
g 1 (to refuse &
from hiin- h) the pillow when he (to fall) asleep
9.	Hardly <7 T*', /dv at the bus station, but the guide,
10.	Everybody (to be)
come) yet.	the trajn (to pass)
11.	We (to stop land (	beautiful titan he (to expect) it t0 c
12.	He (to find) the to	he (ю want) t0 say before he (to sayj*
13.	She (to read) in h - . hem before thev (to be) ready.
£ at «*station for ,he n,8h'because we (t0 m,ss4
16	Sarah (to remember) the night when she (to find) Lanny on the grou„d
and (to bring > him back to wash the blood from his face. His eyes
(to have) the same look she (to see) in her father’s many years before
when he (to learn) that his wife (to bum) his books.
17.	Sarah (to understand) why Lanny (not to come) the previous evenings
She (to know) that he (to stay) away because he (to be) afraid.
18.	When Gemma (to finish) reading the letter she (to understand) that she
(to lose) Arthur for ever. She hardly (to slip) the letter into her pock-
et when Martini (to enter) the room and seeing her tear-stained face
(to run) up io her and (to fling) his arms round her. But Gemma
(to hurry) to the window and (not to notice) even that Martini
(to betray) his feelings. Steadying himself, Martini (to say) that he
!h°atbm"mind П™5:	Montanel11 <t0 die) suddenly at Ravenna
O'
месяцев,
как его прервали.
Exercise 4. Translate into English.
1. He успел он пообедать, как ему позвони п
приехал из Крыма, где провел несколько ,рИятель- °н только что
 н “ "Роче.' и трех страниц г °ЛЬК°
5. Иван Иванович любил эти одинока ‘ х
5 Я не пробыл и пяти минут в ком,„	Р°ДИЛСЯ
вошла.	5 тв комнате, как дверь Q
а^ь, и она
88

O'iiiik'P ||Р,1,И'1..............................
еда,успел noKoienubu.
вернуж- n об........ маль,|1|к д........
перед советом.
Когда мы приехали а санаторий, МЫ( цре>|1Д0
ast Continuous or Pettit | •*». h,(:|
- PtSt ___ Wasliitiii и... к....
' PH» 'in. n Ц
“KM‘” '• P 1.ММГНН,

ExerciseS. Insert the P
I. The Gadfly___	_____
in a warm blanket, when Gemma c
(to finish, to wrap)
2. They________’he peacock door and
u"“e in with U liny m hr, I
•Hill In.
c. talking, (to re„chj
——. JHnI
bonnet strings when Mary entered, (to conic
*	at	л 	•	•’W	•
illld
icy
4
l* companions
’Ц
life
Rai;
5.	Mr. Pickwick found that his three companions
for his arrival to commence breakfast. (to rise, to w.nt)
6.	I led her to the sitting room. Antonin	h«.. ..
7.	When Gemma returned with the milk the Gadfly
cloak and____________ the leather gaiters which Mai
on, to fasten, to bring)
I he । iding
8.	When I looked up again I saw that she and with her
hand on the handle of the door, (to move, to stand)
9.	Then, quite suddenly, I noticed a movement in the garden- someone
from the g.ne n. (In• l.„ end ..I .................... ..............
across towards the house, (to enter, to move)
10.	He hurried out into the big. dim vault of the station. The rain
at the rails and the wind was cold after the i losed-in carriaae
(to lash)
11-Elinor ।	‘	- -- -
arm from behind, (to take-negative)
i	still
more than half a dozen steps when a hand fell on her
I- When daylight came the storm
but the snow
. (to blow, to stop)
Zeroise 6. Translate into English.
• Он настроил скрипку и сыграл сонату.
°ЭДа я вошел, он у же настроил скрипку и ш рал сонату.
89
finds
flic I
bis h°use,
Xtdoyousay.'	—
«It sounds all right,” answered the Kid.
In a week’s time the tattooed design on the
Half an hour later an old-fashioned carriage A ~ f°r the UricNes.
hurried m.
and black hair. Donna Urique casting Supon the youM man Tu"
ubrk eves turned, and her iwp гас^______ , . . ' ng man- Then
with a sob, not loud, but seeming to shake the room, she er
,111( you have the tattoo mark, both n.
 st is very simple. Old Urique keeps from^nl&11 on neck
, in a little safe that a child can open r$ ' 00 10 «100,000 Й,
X.lic^h a ship going 10 Rio Janeiro and let	сопЙаГПеУ' Then we
, u do У011 say	e 8010 'ho dogs
W «It sounds all right,” answered the Kid.
In a week’s time the tattooed design on the voi
ready and the wound had healed, and then Jhacke“! !'Й?ап<*
tbe ^sulate. A lady and a tall man	X'X
11111 By the consul’s desk stood a slender young man with о v
and black hair. Donna Urique cast a long look upon the young man Then
her black eyes turned, and her gaze rested unon hk uo h a ?nen
X sob, not loud, but seeming to shake the^m sh^
“Oh, my son,” and folded the Kid in her arms. 0
A month later the Kid came to the consulate in jfcsn
from Thacker. He looked a young caballero. His cloth
fashion and a big diamond shone on his finger.
“Well,” asked Thacker. “How are you getting on? It’s time you began
acting,” said Thacker. “What’s the trouble? Can’t you find where Don
Urique keeps his money?”
“Oh, he’s very rich,” said the young man, admiring his diamond.
“There’s plenty of money in the house. I’ve seen it with my own eyes!
But you are not going to get it”, the Kid said, cheerfully. “And 1’11 tell you
why. The first night when I was in my b.^qom at Don Urique’s house,
my. artificial mother came in and bent over me. “My boy,” she said, “my
boy! ” And down comes a drop or two, and hits me on the nose. You see,
I had very little to do with mothers in my life and I think tha|,this old
artificial mother of mine mustn’t be disappointed. She spoilt once, but
ponse to a message
es were of the latest
' ’ .	WacV (\г1оа1 vn*
pointed it at the consul.	slo^ty	, oB his letA v
?" - - r iS	»* *
as they are. The fellow 1 Ki**
89
♦cide came a sound ol wheels and the old-fash10ned
From the out. d at fhe door of the consulate. d 4.
„age of Don Unq 1son?„ cried Donna Unque
‘•Where are you, У „	d h Kid
••I am coming, mother, answei
Afler 0 %
Outline
1	The Kid is compelled to run away from his native country.
2.	The Kid arrives in South America and pays a visit to the United.
States consul at Buenas Tierras.
3.	The consul, Mr Thacker, gives him a warm welcome and makes
a proposal to him.
4.	The young man falls in with the consul’s little game.
5.	The Kid has a flying eagle tattooed on his hand.
6.	The Uriques take the young man for their lost son.
7.	Thacker grows impatient because the Kid is slow in going through-
with his plan.
8.	The young man gives reasons why he refuses to go through with
the consul’s plan.
xv". Make up situations based on the story The Tattoo using the
following word combinations and structural patterns: 9
•	to welcome a plan
•	to agree to smth
•	to agree with smb
•	to be driving at
to deal with smb
•	'° be easy (hard) to get on Wlth
. :Ce,ve a welcome
to have very little PYr._ •
to go through With ence ln doing Smth
•	to ± 7* Precautiott
control oneself
to make inquiry .
•	,0 wonder why b°Ut
90
•	to resume one’s seat
•	to get to sleep
•	to fall asleep
•	not to have a wink of sleep
•	had better
•	would rather
•	must have done
•	can’t have done
•	I wish I could
•	to pass him off as
XVIII. Make up sentences based on the
clauses of unreal condition. '°ry The Tatt0° using
REVISION
(Units One-Three)
I. Use one of the patterns - to do smth, to have smth done, to
want/need doing smth - in your answers to the question: What
would you do or say or ask if:
1.	Your radio set stopped working again (to repair).	(1.
2.	Your little brother’s shirt is stained with ink (to remove the spots).
3.	Johnny’s hands were very dirty when he came home from school
(towash). ,3)	i... .»
4.	1 want to protect my new computor from firuses, (to install a virus
checker).	CD
5.	This article is very difficult. You won’t be able to translate it
yourself (to translate). C?	?
6.	The grass on her lawn has grown too much, (to cut the grass .
7.	My mother often has splitting headaches ( to take sm
8.	CnTlte Wallpaper in the hall. It’s too dark.” Mary said ftp
repaper). C<	wrong with it (to fix). ?
The doorbell won’t ring. There is some	g
10- Your sister’s costume is out of fashion (to a
91
.«ntpnces and situations
the following sentences
,	taken f°r granted “I31 d°d W°tU’d ‘° 80
2.' He read the ar,1Cle bU‘ men'10n “ f°r *4
геаТне can't have gone through with the experiment and
reliable results. It’s too soon.
4	If he had taken your advice he wouldn t have got into trouble.
5.	She must have found out the truth. No wonder she refused to speak
to him.
6.	She would have coped with the task if she had agreed to our plan
7.	She must have thought it very strange that they didn’t come to
seg.heroff.r -
8.	The train used to leave earlier. It was more convenient for me.
9.	She may have seen the ballet. You’d better ask her before buying
tickets.
10.	Do you mind staying here a little longer?
11.	He can’t have changed his mind about making the journey. You
must have misunderstood him.
12.	If I were you I would never have gone out with him. His behaviour
seems strange.
b) into English:
1.	«Мы, должно быть, едем не в том направлении. Эти места
мне незнакомы. Неужели водитель сбился с пути?» - «Не думаю.
Он, должно быть, поехал по дороге, которая нам неизвестна. Нам бы
лунше спросить его, куда он едет. Он, может быть, не понял нас».
режде чем пойти к новому зубному врачу, миссис Клауз
ZZ?" ° еГ0	Разузнав все (on inquiry), она
Р , ^ЧТ° именно этот человек ей и нужен.
зуб а она нас аУЛИШ0 пРеДложил миссис Клауз запломбировать
" z " г ” *......................................................
г^оСЪ делать’как опять сесть в креслг
^ЛИШ0 ПРИКа3аЛ еЙ крепко Дег* И НадеятЬся
НаПУГаНЭ- Однак° она ***" ”
^ мистер Каулишо упал в обморок от неп '
5' ПРИХОДА В себя-	HePSHoro
д»"1” н
Render into English:
"а лучшее.
Себя « РукнМ,,ССИС
J "апР»*е„„я Он
Как мистер Пиквик заблудился в
, С*' МИСТСра И”?1™ (P^iek) в его K0MHaiv R
к0МВата. сэр- Если вам что-нибудь понадобится, позовит^ " “ша
Комната была теплая и уютная. В камине ярко г 'СЭР"'
„мнения, мистер Пиквик провел бы спокойную ночь
„ не случилось. А случилось вот что.	’ ли5ыниче-
В гостинице мистер Пиквик встретил своих друзей. Они отлично
провели время, и мистер Пиквик был в хорошем настроении Войдя в
комнату, мистер Пиквик обнаружил, что он оставил свои часы внизу
В гостиной, где он провел такой приятный вечер. «Какой же я рас-
- посетовал он. С минуту он колебался, идти ли ему вниз
сеянный»
тотчас же, или же подождать до утра. - «Я лучше пойду немед-
ленно», - решил он.
Это были его любимые часы, и он никогда с ними не расставал-
ся. Он любил, когда они тикали около него. Если бы мистер Пиквик
знал, что ему придется пережить, он бы не отправился в гостиную
один, а позвал бы слугу.
Дело в том, что гостиница была знаменита своими мрачными
й Длинными коридорами. Всякий, кто останавливался в ней, с тр\-
находил свою комнату в первый день. Конечно, мистер Пиквик
^Удился в коридорах, как только покинул свою комнату. Как
к аРался мистер Пиквик, он не мог вспомнить, как он шел в
с, Нату после ужина. «Жаль, что я не позвал Сэма. слв в
вер^’ Я избавил бы себя 0Т МНОГИХ хлопот». Он был в п
всего (on top of that) у него погасла свеча, и мнетер П
Ся 8 полнейшей темноте.
93
что я не закрыл дверь на замок! Какой Же
там, где он оставил их.	ночному кошмару (a пЬю
Его обратный путь был подо ткпь1Тую двепь (а и
В одном из коридоров он увидел прио	вошел. Он °°Г ^'с11
was ajar), которая показалась ему знако д * вати Не с°Мце.
вался, что это была его комната, н п	& минутой Раз'
деваться. Вы можете представить его у ’	был"?*6 °н
увилел как кто-то со свечой вошел в комнату. у было (nearly
увидел, как кто то си v	увидел, что в комнате была * ’
almost) не упал в обморок, ко д № Пппимяп милт гт *ен'
щина. «Интересно, что она здесь делает, п дум истер ПиквИк
выглядывая из-за занавесок кровати (to look out from behind the curtains
of the bed). - Как жаль,
я рассеянный!» - опять посетовал он. Ему даже не пришло в голову
(not to occur to smb), что он попал не в ту комнату.
4. Женщина указала ему на дверь и потребовала, чтобы он не-
медленно вышел из комнаты. Но мистер Пиквик ничего не понимал.
«Что она имеет в виду? Почему она настаивает на том, чтобы я поки-
нул свою собственную комнату?!» Мистер Пиквик сказал твердым
голосом: «Я этого не сделаю, я предпочитаю остаться здесь!»
«Что? Что вы сказали? - взвизгнула женщина в негодовании. -
Я позову хозяина гостиницы». Только теперь мистер Пиквик понял,
что он попал в чужую комнату (another person’s room). Мистер Пиквик
извинился: «Я надеюсь, что вы никому не скажете о том, что про-
изошло». «Ну, это еще посмотрим, все зависит от обстоятельств...»,-
произнесла женщина и захлопнула дверь перед носом у мистера Пиквика
(to slam the door in smb’s face).
5. Нет сомнения в том, что мистер Пиквик блуждал бы по коридо-
р всю ночь, если бы не Сэм, который по какой-то причине решил
что гтя ^е1?’ ЧТ° делает его хозяин. Он был крайне удивлен, увидев,
стену Х.ГеНТЛЬМеН медленно пробирается в темноте, держась за
Я тебя всгпети;,ЗЛеСЬ?еЛаеТе’ СЭР?>> <<0, Это ты> Сэм! Слава богу‘ЧТ"
Пиквик схватил Сэма за пуЛМ Э™Х УЖаСНЫХ К0РиД°Рах!>> МиСТ‘Г
в его комнату. Это п И Не выпУскал ее, пока они не прнш 11
оп) на мистепа П риключение та1< подействовало (to have an eth4
всю ночь!	’ Чго 0еДНЬ1й джентльмен не сомкнул 1 li1
94
ДООПЮЫ AL MATERIAL
Vocabulary Extension
text and translate the word combinations
e foll°^in9 o-int of the outline. Retell the text following
И' |o* eaCh P
J>ts;
“You don’t look your usual self this m0 •
“No, I’m not feeling up to much,” I salami ,Said тУ wife at hr
but | hardly slept a wink all night, and now * 1 *®’t kllow
..poor old thing,” she said, feeling my fg° a *4 headacheg ’
g„t a bit of temperature.”	ehead- ‘It feels as ifyou,
.Nonsense, dear,” I said, dying to be brave “to
more than a hang over after last night’s party. I	S, probabl> nothing
that's all. H’s time I realized it doesn’t agree with ”°' ‘° drink g,n
At work, I felt ghastly all morning. My head was now th kv
tartly and there were moments when it felt as if th	к ,hrobblng vio-
round. At eleven o’clock I took a couple of asnirinV 1°®“”g01ng
running a temperature: I felt hot and shiveiy at the same time
I called my secretary in. “Look, Pam,” I said, “I’m not feeling too well. I’m
going to take the rest of the day off. You might as well do the same when you’ve
mshed the letters. Perhaps you would ring up Fraser and let him know.”
Yes, of course, Mr Carter. You do look poorly. I hope you haven’t
caught this nasty ‘flu’ that’s around/’	даарре()
Feeling rather sorry for myself, I put У
a scarf round my neck.
*»ter bottle. I certainly felt better lying down.
I’ll bring you some lunch in a —
“No, thank you,” I said. “I couldn’t eat a
4ater- Then I think I’ll sleep for a bit.
^on’t you think I’d better call the doC °^ . s „
SUrPnsed if you’ve got this ‘flu’, hke Mrs i ^en 0
। ls Diggins was our daily help, an
ew ^ys.
ben 1 got home I went straight to bed and my wife gave me a hot-
►
minute,” said my wife.
thing. All I want is a glass ot
she said. “I shouldn’t be
ff work for the last
95
must have dozed off. for I woke up, sweating all 0Ver
the stairs. “Quite an epidemic of it.” I heard j/
, feeling stiff and uncomfortable; my pyjailla
said the doctor, sitting on the edge of the bed
Then I
the doctor coming up
to my wife. I sat up
sticking to me.
“Now then,” i—
have a good look at you.” He opened his bag and stuck a thermo v
my mouth. While he was waiting he took my pulse. Then he took
thermometer and looked at it. “Just over a hundred and two ”
bled. He put a stethoscope to his ears and listened to my chest “
’ A - — • . ,	‘ Nq
С 6
«t’s
ou* the
! rftUrn-
the throat. Say ‘Ah’. Silence. Looks a bit sore. Does it hurt when y0*
swallow?”
“It’s flu all right. The throat’s nothing serious.” He looked for his pen
Look here, I’m going to keep you in bed for a day or two. Keep taking
plenty of aspirin to bring your temperature down, and I’ll give you some piik
to help you to sleep at night. You should stay away from work for the rest of
the week and take it easy. It’s much better to shake it off in one go if you can
Otherwise, if you go back to work too soon, it might drag on indefinitely.”
For two da^s I was terribly weak. Whenever I had to get out of bed
I felt giddy"ancl was glad to lie down again. Moreover, I couldn’t face
eating anything; all I wanted was lots of drink and plenty of sleep. I didn’t
even feel like reading.
Then, suddenly, I felt much better. My temperature was almost back to
normal, my appetite came back, and I wanted to do something useful. Now
my wife had to struggle to keep me in bed: “You’re not to overdo it,” she said.
“Flu takes it out of you more than you think.” So I spent the time propped
up with lots of pillows, catching up with my reading. In fact, it was now all
ra er pleasant, and I was vety touched to receive a get-well card from Раш.
Outline
, I (TV	1 V t' *4 /
1. In the morning I have a splitting headache and look poorly (yo«
don’t look vour HSUfll coir- T’— .. - ~ ’•
-у *	A.JLVZ V
wink; I’ve got a splitting headache; I
I realized...;: *	......
’	О----	▼ A VAJL 111C ) .
2. In the office I can hardly do an
crhacflxr	—-
* ---------------------------------
a temperature; to feel hot and shivery
might as avaIi xi.
don’
i	,	-г--*—xxfe панаше ana ЮОК poorly (vou
I’ve g^TsnTn П0‘ feeUng Up t0 much; 1 hardlY slePta
it .	- - ve got a bit of temperature; it’s time
it does not agree with me).
—** xAvuiviiy LIQ i
ghastly all morning; to throb violently
a temnerahwo. »
—v onivery:
might as well do the same, Pam”; to catch flu)’
апУ work and leave early (to teei
»to go round; to do no good; to run
’ take the rest of the day off;
96
i .\t home I go straight to bed and
. , hot-water bottle; I couldn’t eat а Щ '
The doctor examines me and sav ,
in smb’s mouth; to take smb’s n..i ha”
^at’s a bit sore”; to keep smb in bJS£to ''st
perature down; to stay away from wOrk ”T /
„ one go; to go back to work; to make a p ’ ?ke "r-
top in a«a,n ; tOukeep smb we‘l-covered UM ’P,10nt
5 J am much better on the third day (t W'
t0 feel like reading; to be back to normal- to co’ °f bed-
wtll pj|iowS; to catch up with one’s reading; to ’° be ?»>
„ Read the text and retell it in the form of a «	‘
story making use of the words and w„,JEnla,9
the previous text Being III.	d c°mbinati
У Wife 'alb a „
Klodoze^fltogo
vTflfr;to’w4 >"»
"u ,l“ stick "
a,l en 10 stub’s ch 'hcr,l№-
t У or hvo; k, h M; "Y»«
- easy”.. smb's
»shakeiloff
rotten; “P]|
t0 feel giddy,
Propped up
J card).
eon the
ons from
to
Jim Has a Cold
Jim is lying down on a settee by the sitting-room fire. He
irritable.
is not very ill but is very
Maggie: How are you feeling, Jim? Any better?
Jim: No, I’m afraid the cold’s getting worse, Maggie. I think you’d better
ring Aunt Emily and tell her we won’t be able to make it tomorrow
Maggie: I wonder how it is you always manage to be ill when it comes to visiting
relatives.
Jim:	That’s quite unfair, Maggie. I haven’t had a cold for ages.
Maggie: The last time you had one was when we were invited to Uncle Gilbert s
I remember quite well.
I am really feeling rotten. Have you bought me any lemons
Maggie: No, I couldn’t get any. But I brought you some grapes ins
you are, try some.	ibey were
Jirn- Mm... The ones you bought last week were much s
purple. You know I like those better.	meantime
^aSgie: Well, I’ll buy you some purple ones this f perhaps уй Jll^30
you’ll have to make do with those green
orange instead?
। ate the last one while you were out.
97
. ,t „еет to have lost your appetite, Jim. Oh, but look here v
Ma№ie'' hTen “had any Of your medicine today. You'd better take 80Ще
, .	,	spoonfid this morning and it doesn’t seem to have done me g00(1
Well you’d better have another one now. It says one spoonful even,
' three hours. Here you are. (Shepours out a spoonful and hands Ц
him He spills ’it.) Oh, dear, you’ve spilt it all over the pillow.rase N(,
I’ll have to get you another one and I don t tjlink the clean ones have *
come back from the laundry yet. What a trial you are, Jun.
Jim:	Well, just stop fussing, Maggie. I’d be quite all right if I just had
peace. You go into the kitchen and get me some lunch.
Maggie-. All right.
Jim:	(calls out) Maggie!
Maggie: What is it?
Jim:	Did you bring any books from the library?
Maggie: Just some detective stories for myself. Here they are.
Jim:	Oh, I’ve read that one and that one as well. You’d better just give me
the newspaper.
Maggie: (Maggie hands him the newspaper). Well, I’ll be getting back to the
kitchen now.
Jim:	(calls out again) Maggie, Maggie!
Maggie: What is it this time?
Jim:	Can you get me some more pillows from the bedroom? This one isn't
really high enough. (Telephone rings.) Well, go and answer it and see
who it is... who is it, Maggie? If it’s Dickson ask him to come round
for a game of chess.
^ggie. No, it wasn t Dickson. It was Aunt Emily. She’s just bought a televi-
sion set and she wanted me to tell you they were televising the cup-to
tomorrow afternoon. Of course, I said you had a bad cold and that you
should really stay in bed...
hm:	What! Ring her up again right away and tell her I’m much better. I»
fact, 1 think 1 ’ll get up for lunch, I’m sure I’ll be quite all right by
tomorrow.
From “Say it with us" byF.
98
. the text and write down the ш
III	connected with dentistry givino °rds and Word
5ft.-«•«*
ОJL
fheie are certain humiliating moments in the li
n и has been said that no man is a hereto his vaU? Tf the greatest
;’ded that few men are heroes to themselves afthe mL° ma* be
.jeir dentist.	•«>>.' -у '•' V-D	°f visiting
' Hercule Poirot was morbidly conscious of that fact
He was a man who was accustomed to have a o<wi  
self- He was Hercule Poirot, superior in most ways to other^Xl^
this moment he was unable to feel superior in any way whatever
morale was down to zero. He was just that ordinary, craven fei a m
afraid of the dentist’s chair.	----‘	man
Mr Morley had finished washing his hands and was now speaking in
his encouraging professional manner.
“Hardly as warm as it should be, is it, for the time of year?”
Gently he led the way to the appointed spot - to the chair\ Deftly he
played with its head rest, running it up and down. -
Hercule Poirot took a deep breath, stepped up, sat down and relaxed
his head to Mr Morley’s professional fiddlings.
"There,” said Mr Morley with hideous cheerfulness, “that’s quite
comfortable? Sure?”
In sepulchral tones Poirot said that it was comfortable.
Mr Morley swung his little table nearer, picked up his mirror, seized
an instrument and prepared to ge*t on with the job.
Hercule Poirot grasped the arms of the chair, shut his eyes and opened
bis mouth,
>АпУ special trouble?” Mr Morley inquired.
Slightly indistinctly, owing to the difficulty of forming co
lfe ^ing the mouth open, Hercule Potrot was underslood Wsa> g
4ath*aS П0 special trouble. This was,, indeed, the twtce possjble
fra. Tsense of order and neatness demanded. It was,	overlook
31 ,here might be nothing to do... Mr Morley might, perhaps,
; of the chair, shut his eyes and opened
99
that second the tooth from the back from which those twinges had соще
He might - but it was unlikely - for Mr Morley was a very good dentist
Mr Morley passed slowly from tooth to tooth, tapping and probing
murmuring little comments as he did so.
“That filling is wearing down a little - nothing serious, though. Guruj
are in pretty good condition, I’m glad to see. A pause at a suspect, a twist
of the probe — no, on again, false alarm. He passed to the lower side: One,
two - on to three? No. “The dog,” Hercule Poirot thought in confused
idiom, “has seen the rabbit!”
“A little trouble here. Not been giving you any pain? Hm, I m surprised.”
5
'5
hand, to v$mce? or even to yelf. At exactly the right moment
x_____J	J -11	______ 1- -r-_____________J
The probe went on.
Finally Mr Morley drew back, satisfied, л x.,	,	.
“Nothing very serious. Just a couple of fillings — and a trace of decay
on that upper molar. We can get it all done, I think, this morning.”
He turned on a switch and there was a hum. Mr Morley unhooked the
., , .	отцепил
drill and fitted a needle to it with loving care.
“Guide me,” he said briefly, and started the dread work.
It was not necessary for Poirot to avail himself of this permission
to raise a.
Mr Morley stopped the drill, gave the brief command “Rinse’” applied
a little dressing, selected a new needle and continued. The ordeal of the
drill was terror rather than pain.	ЬйШ
(A few minutes later)
“Well, I think that seems all right. Just another rinse, please.”
The rinse accomplished, Mr Morley peered critically into his patient’s
mouth-.
“Quite comfortable? Just close - very gently - You don’t feel the
filling at all? Open again, please. Now that seems quite all right.”
The table swung back, the chair swung round.
Hercule descended, a free man.
I hone?”^ £°°d P°irot- Not defected any criminals in my house,
perhaps it wd^h1^ ^ еуегУ one looked to me like a criminal! No"-
pernaps, it will be different!”
same, we dentriN °[difference between before and after! All the
the lift for you?” ГСП SUCh deVllS n°W as we used t0 be! Sha111 nng fOf
100
t
"No, no , I will walk down."
"As you like - the lift is just by the sta-
irs."
Poirot went out. He heard the taps
start to run as he closed the door
behind him.
UNIT FOUR
Textl
 often invited by admirers of his musk
Mr. Drake, a popular compos», rs	w,fe says: - Ren absolute,,
t0 stay with them, but Mr. Drake hate	against mviUttons that g0
abhors visiting and ^ X^mind hotels where there is a JecWtfe
beyond dinner and bridge. He doesn	order meals, „lth coffee,
reading in bed and one for shavmg,	would rather spend a week ш
an, time you want them. But I rea у	ft was after 0UI
the death house at Sing Smgthan m	pay no more vlslts mtll he
to an acquaintance of ours ha В	&e event tt proved
could think up a graceful metho	himseif a telegram and
unbearable. Here is the schemei h	. blishers. with instructions to have it
leave it with Irene, the girl at Harms , ms p
sent to him twenty-four hours after we started out. The telegram would say that
he must return to New York at once, and would give a reason.”
/• 41*’ *
The story is narrated by Mrs.Drake. She is spending a weekend with Mr. and
Mrs. Thayers, well-meaning admirers of her husband’s music. Mr. Drake is not
there, he is busy rehearsing a new performance.
At dinner on Saturday night, they cross-examined me about our
immediate plans. I told them that as soon as the show was “over” in New
Yorkri was going to try to make Ben stay home and do nothing for a
whole month.
“I should think,” said Mrs.Thayer, “it would be very hard to rest there
in the city, with the producers and publishers and phonograph people cal-
ling him up all the time.”
I admitted that he was bothered a lot.
“Listen, dear,” said Mrs.Thayer. “Why don’t you come to Lansdowne
and spend a week with us? I’ll
disturbed at all. I won’t let u
friends call on us, I’ll pretend
to even touch the piano. If he
’ we’re not at h thefe and lf 01 °"'
wants pv ' h°me'1 won,t allow Mr.Drake
ercise. there are miles of room in
102
es- It wil]
he is, but
that sound?” Ш
We’n eXpecl you on Sun-
1 remonstrated.
e as it might
“it may
- - give
Is aren’t as
, t0 walk around in, and nobody can
<*» y:"i‘ all night, he can do nothing or anythin'* hlni fr°m the st.
i и- уо» »o». h. o..,»”,1;;;»X"~-
I* ' of his friends or businessacguainu ?
i(S°h#ith hi». I’ll frighten them away'^w'^
<’ soUnds wonderful,” 1 said, “but...”
«[t>s settled then,” said Mrs.Thayer, “and
October eleventh.	ДД
"’„Oh, but the show may not be “set” by that time
«How about the eighteenth?” said Mr.Thayer
Well, it ended by my accepting the invitation Strann
ffli Ben took it quite cheerfully.	g
“If they stickjQtheicpromise to keep us under cover ” he said “it
be a lot better than staymg in New York. I know that they wouldn’t Ze
me a minute’s peace if they could find me. And of course if things aren’t as
good as they look, Irene’s telegram will provide us with an easy way out.”
On the way over to Philadelphia he hummed me an awfully pretty
melody which had been running through his head since we left the apart-
ment. “I think it’s sure fire,” he said. “I’m crazy to get to a piano and fool
with it.”
That isn’t resting, dear.”
Well, you don’t want me to throw away a perfectly good tune! They
u
aren’t so plentiful that I can afford to waste one. It won t take me five
minutes at a piano to get it fixed in my mind.”
The Thayers had a very pretty home and jhejroom assigned-to us was
close to perfection. There were comfortable twin beds with a sma stan
and convenient reading-lamp between; a big dresser an c 10
ample closet with plenty of hangers; a bathroom wit ot^wai
hot, towels that were not too new and^ucets that staye	we
and an ash-tray within reach of wherever you happe
c°uld have spent all our time in that guest-room, it w j^cheon. I had
hut presently we were summoned,downsa	copee. He
Earned Mrs.Thayer in advance and Ben was
dl* it black.
Don’t you take cream, Mr.Drake?
No. Never.”
ht*t that’s because you don’t get g
103
• New York,
ood cream m
T i like сгсаш in coffee.
“No. It’S because I don	own cows and the
so нГЙ r Won’‘you Just a 1,ttle?"
“No, thanks.”	. • „
•But just a H“le’ ‘°	ofcream into his coffee-cup and for a
She pourerI abou	P	fte сцр and throw it her
вХ^;ГьХ« forced a smile an^decUned a second chop.
“Yes', IhZ) HedB^IheSa^is wonderful. I’m sorry it doesn't
“I don’t believe coffee agrees with anyone, said Mrs.Thayer. While
here, not doing any work, why don’t you try to give it up?”
. irritable you wouldn’t have me in the house. Besides, it
isn’t plain coffee thardisagrees with me; it’s coffee with cream.”
“No. It’s because
. Won’t you try just a little?
you are
“I’d be so
~ “Pure, rich cream like ours couldn’t hurt you,” said Mrs.Thayer, and
Ben, defeated, refused to answer.
He started to light a Jaguar cigarette, the brand he had been smoking
for years.
“Here! Wait a minute!” said Mr.Thayer. “Try one of mine.”
“What are they?” asked Ben.
“Trumps,” said our host, holding out his case. “They’re mild and
won’t irritate the throat.”
“I’ll sample one later,” said Ben.
“You’ve simply got to try one now,” said Mrs.Thayer. “You may as
well get used to them because you’ll have to smoke them all the time
you re here. We can t have guests providing their own cigarettes.” So Ben
had to discard his Jaguar and smoke a Trump, and it was even worse than
he had anticipated.
After luncheon we adjourned to the living-room and Ben went straight
to the piano.
пготкГ”' НеГе! N°ne °fthat!”Sald Mrs Thayer. “I haven’t forgotten n»'
“What promise?” asked Ben.
UTA' ъ	- _
us
you'woulX’t belfe||tel1 y?U? 1 promised her faithfully that if you visH
you wouldn t be allowed to touch the ptano ”
to „Ш Wan't0•” s«d Ben. “There’s a melody in my head that I’d
,.o/,. yes, 1 know all abo
’veg°> to entertain us! Noth "а‘>” said ..
: „ot to enjoy your talent P’i’? doing' mrsTha
sl „nd then make you perf a fine e'
“You’re not making Ше »
or ten minutes. I’ve eot ’ Jaid “r,
to run it over. ” '	a tone that I	°nestiy I
“Idon’t believe you
>lold y°u bow	we	Said
be ntce <ous. But rmj	about yOllr	d oUr b
>y as long as you’re our „„	, as „ and ,4
Ben favored me w^ a^	У°“ ^t
his suitcase - it	look m
.	, was already Unn ’ Soni L.
. . jotting dow„^ 7 and Wea^at>0'" un-
Oh, Уе§
five
atvd°u!
has
to'
nayer. “You just think
invited you here for your*
one to ask you to my home for
want to play for just
something with and I’m
s. “Your wife
you’re determined
. one note do you
packing111" --
where he stayed nearly an hour, j ottir
after Jaguar and wishing that black coffee flowed from bathtub faucet/
(to be continued)
COMMENTARY
Notes
1.	Here is the scheme he hit on: ...
The verb to hit upon (on) here means to find by c once,
The Advanced Learner’s D.ctionary of Current Enghsb ed, ed by
A S Hornby registers this meaning together with ve о
Ihe semantic structure of the verb to hit.	structure of 4e
A comparison of the meanings within	$0 eeneral
verb may give an idea of different types of mean к by hngwsts
or complete scheme of types of meaning as e enlpioyed m books
however, some terms seem to be more comm
’han others.
first meaning of the verb to hit t0^ ।
, era’ly termed the direct meaning as -	• o]ation
Un(lerstood without the help of a c0”te*’t one. are b
,exlM^ngs 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6, unltke the
arc a ^ougb they are somewhat depen
e/ ‘votive meanings.
. _ ive a blow, a stroke to is
it names the action itself and ean
* л •
—*
11.
v,... bound by the con-
the first meaning. These
105
to be hit by financial losses - to suffer from...
to hit the right path - to find...
to hit upon the right answer - to suddenly find the correct solution
From the point of view of frequency of occurrence in speech one Can
distinguish basic meaning (the most frequent one) and minor meanings
(less frequent ones).
The importance of distinguishing different types of meaning in learning
and teaching a foreign language can’t be overlooked. At the initial stage
of language learning, the direct and most frequent meanings are usually
taken into consideration, while at a more advanced level attention is paid
to derivative and less frequent meanings.
It is the derivative meanings of the verbs to hit, to strike and to stick
that are dealt with in the vocabulary of Unit Four.
2.	.. .an awfully pretty melody...
Awfully in this phrase is a colloquial variant of the neutral adverb very.
Colloquialisms make up a special layer in the English vocabulary as
opposed to neutral and literary words.
The majority of colloquial words and set-up expressions have syno-
nyms in the neutral layer of the vocabulary, e.g. kid - child; daddy -
father; go on - continue; get out — go away; just a bit — very little.
As compared with their neutral synonyms colloquialisms have a definite
emotional colouring which makes them very expressive.
STRUCTURAL PATTERNS
| Would + Infinitive in Simple Sentences
.. .it would be very hard for him to rest there in the city.
In simple sentences would + indefinite or perfect infinitive generally
denotes an unreal action (the Analytical Subjunctive). The indefinite infi-
ni ive refers the action to the present or future, the perfect infinitive -
to the past.	r
You would not have me in the
house, I’d be very irritable.
Вы бы не потерпели меня у себя в д<*и
я был бы очень раздражительным.
106
Месяц назад я бь,
ЭТОЙ истории “рав-
nth ago I would have
^b°ted the truth of the story.
Note: The phrases! should (WOttU) think (have
z nuld) say (have S(lld) are common and are general к	*?’1 Should
<^ce a ^er and more polite form. Them
(he use of the Indicative Mood only stylistically.	Offers from
“I should think,” said Mrs.
Thayer, “it would be very hard
for him to rest there in the city.”
“How long did you wait?” -
“I would say a good five minutes.”
Я полагаю, - сказала миссис
еиер, - там в городе ему было бы
трудно отдохнуть.”
Сколько времени вы ждали?” -
Пожалуй (я бы сказал), не менее
пяти минут.”
' Need + Infinitive
Не needn’t tell anybody where he is.
The modal verb need denoting necessity is used only in negative and
interrogative sentences. The time reference of the action is shown by the
form of the infinitive.
The indefinite infinitive refers the action to the present; the perfect
infinitive refers it to the past.
Need + perfect infinitive expresses an action which has been performed
though it was not necessary. It implies a waste of time and effort.
You needn’t switch off the radio,
I’m not going to read.
Need you be so irritable?
You needn’t have bought the book
(but you did). It is available at the
library.
You needn’t have sent us the tele-
gram (but you did). We knew you
were coming on Friday.
Можете не выключать радио.
Я не собираюсь читать.
Стоит ли так раздражаться?
Вам не надо было бы покупать
эту книгу. Она есть в библиотеке.
Не стоило (не надо было) присы-
лать нам телеграмму. Мы знали,
что вы возвращаетесь в пятницу.
• Didn Ч have to do smth shows that the action did not take place
• j t hprause it was unnecessary.
in the past becaus
107
I didn ’t have to buy the book as
I had it at home.
I was coming on
I didn’t have to send them a telegram
for they knew I was coming on
Friday.
пришлось (не надо
М«е Н	книгу, так как она
да®
6ь'п°У гтоидадась (не наю 6к““"
Мне не v телеграмму, потому
росылать	приезжаю
что они знали,
в пятннПУ-
VOCABULARY
1.1 admitted that he was bothered a lot.
.. .that you won’t be disturbed at all.
to bother vt - do or say something which attracts a person’s attenf
does not let him do what he wants to do or must do - надоеда^
and
докучать, беспокоить
Tell the children to stop bothering
their father.
Don’t bother me with silly questions.
Скажи детям, чтобы они
перестали надоедать отцу.
Не приставай ко мне с глупыми
вопросами.
to disturb - break up a state of calm, order, quiet or rest - нарушать
ход, движение, порядок, равновесие и т.п.; выводить из состояния
покоя
The sharp cry of an owl disturbed
the silence of the night.
Tell him not to disturb the papers
on my desk.
The news from home disturbed his
peace of mind.
Громкий крик совы нарушил
тишину ночи.
Скажи ему, чтобы он не трогал
бумаги на моем столе.
Вести из дома вывели его из
душевного равновесия.
In some cases the two verbs may be used interchangeably.
I’m sony to disturb (bother) you.
I don’t want to be disturbed (both-
ered) until ten.
Простите, что мешаю вам
(беспокою вас).
Я не хочу, чтобы меня
беспокоили раньше десяти.
108

-vv with smb - связаться с кем-л.
tOUc ,	cmh. smthl — hp i
, in touch with him.
aIid aunication - общение, связь, контакт
L* " ' "Twith smb - связаться с кем-л.
get““. touch (with smb, smth) — be in regular communica-
t0 ye (keep)1 information about — общаться, поддерживать связь
>курсе событий
110 ам л); 6bIof (lose) touch (with smb, smth) - не общаться, потерять
°Ut ° J не быть в курсе событий
to be
. mes Forsyte wanted to be
OldJah with what was going on
X but nobody told him
he said.
M t keep in touch with the
yje must Keep Ш
political situation
L in touch while I’m away.
Vffl out of touch With most of my
schoolfriends.
If we correspond regularly we
shan’t lose touch.
Старый Джеймс Форсайт хотел
быть в курсе событий, происхо-
дивших в семье; но никто ничего
не говорил ему, жаловался он.
Мы должны быть в курсе всех
политических событий.
Не теряй со мной связи во время
моего отсутствия.
Я потерял связь с большинством
своих школьных товарищей.
Если мы будем регулярно пе-
реписываться, мы не потеряем
связи друг с другом.
3.	“It’s settled then,” said Mrs.Thayer.
to settle v/ & vi
make an agreement about; decide; determine - решать, принимать
решение
That settles the matter.
Nothing is settled yet.
It’s time you settled the dispute
(argument).
You ought to settle this matter once
and for all.
Это решает дело.
Ничего еще не решено.
Пора уже прекратить спор.
Вам следует решить этот вопрос
раз и навсегда.
гаа^е one’s home in; live in (usually permanently) — поселиться
обосноваться
109
up
Hied in London.
2 retted and settled in the country.
Они обосновались в ЛондОНе
Он ушел на пенсию и посеДи
в деревне.
Лея
4.	“If they stick to their promise...
to stick to smth -	‘	♦’
- быть верным чему-л.; не
hold to something, not leave or change Or giv
отвлекаться, не отклоняться
чего-л.
You must stick to (keep) your
promises.
“I stick to my opinion,” said
Higgins, “that the girl has been
taught English by an expert.”
He stuck to the story.
Вы должны придерживаться
своих обещаний.
“Я держусь своего мнения
что девушку обучал говорить
по-английски какой-нибудь спе
циалист, сказал Хиггинс
Он держался своей версии
(повторял одно и тоже).
Strange as it might seem, Tom
stuck to the task (continued to
work at it) until it was finished.
Может показаться странным,
но Том не отрывался от работы,
пока не закончил её.
to stick together (colloq.) (of persons) - remain loyal or friendly to
one another - держаться вместе, быть верным
Friends should stick together.
Друзья должны держаться вместе.
to stick (in) (also in the passive) - be or become fixed; unable to
move; fail to work properly - застревать, завязать
The key stuck in the lock (could
not be turned or withdrawn).
The bus (was) stuck in the mud.
The door has stuck (as the result of
being freshly painted).
Ключ застрял (не поворачивался)
в замке.
Автобус завяз в грязи.
Дверь заело (не открывалась, так
как ее недавно покрасили).
..kpj пг,1 referefice to people the verb to stick in this meaning is
get to hemn/Ja55/Ve C0nstruct^01qs or in combinations with the verbs to
ё^Ч to occomc.
110
We’re stuck in the lift.
Don’t get stuck in the bog.
Мы застряли в лифте
Смотрите, не завязните в болте.
5.	Irene’s telegram will provide us with an easy put
W provide smb with smth - снабжать, обеспечивать кого-л
чем-л.
We were provided with enough I Нас снабдили едой „а две недели
food to last two weeks.
to provide for smth - содержать, обеспечивать
Mr Micawber could not provide
for his large family.
The family was provided for in his
will.
Мистер Микобер не мог
содержать (обеспечить) свою
большую семью.
Он обеспечил свою семью в сво-
ем завещании.
6.	.. .that I can afford to waste one (a tune).
a)	to afford to do (usually with can, could) - be in a position to do smth,
run a risk by doing smth — позволить себе сделать что-л.
Не couldn’t afford to neglect his
duties.
I can afford to speak freely.
Он не мог позволить себе пренеб-
регать своими обязанностями.
Я могу позволить себе
высказываться откровенно.
b)	to afford smth, to do smth (usually with can, could) - spare or find
enough time or money for - иметь возможность, быть в состоянии,
позволить себе что-л.
I can’t afford such an expensive
present (a journey).
Now Martin could afford to
go to the theatre as often as he
wished.
Я не могу позволить себе (мне
не по средствам) такой дорогой
подарок (путешествие).
Теперь Мартин мог позволить себе
ходить в театр, когда ему хотелось.
7.	There were comfortable twin beds with a small stand and com emen
reading lamp between.
comfortable a
111
comfort to the body - удобный, комфортабельный
a)	giving
не sank into a soft comfortable
arm-chair.
They had a very comfortable
apartment.
Он погрузился в мягкое
кресло.	’ Уд°бное
У них была комфортабельк
квартира.	я
b)	(used predict) be at ease, free from pain, anxiety
спокойный; не испытывающий неудобства
Не is never comfortable except
in his own home.
Do you feel comfortable?
ДОв°льный)
Ему везде неудобно, кроме своег
дома..	0
Вам удобно?
convenient а - handy; saving trouble or difficulty, easy to get to
at - удобный, подходящий
Will it be convenient for you to
start work tomorrow?
The bus service here is very
convenient.
We must arrange a convenient
time and place for the meeting.
or
Вам удобно начать работу завтра?
Здесь очень удобное автобусное
сообщение.
Мы должны договориться
об удобном месте и времени
проведения собрания.
Syn: suitable - right for the
соответствующий, годный
purpose or occasion - подходящий,
These boots are not suitable for
such rainy weather.
I think a good watch would be the
most suitable present for him.
Эти ботинки не годятся для такой
дождливой погоды.
Я думаю, что хорошие часы были
бы самым подходящим подарком
для него.
Thus, convenient means saving trouble or difficulty by taking into
account the circumstances of the individual, while suitable means cor/vcf
jor the occasion or purpose.
8.	I’m sorry it doesn’t agree with me
J*"* Smb’ sm‘h - be good for
«e sX^”11 ~ be	suit the health of (often Ш
полезным, подходящим
112
to disagree with smb, smth быть противопоказанным, вредным;
оказывать плохое действие
Flying by plane does not agree
with me.
I must have eaten something that
disagreed with my liver.
The climate here does not agree
(disagrees) with him.
Я плохо переношу самолет.
Я, должно быть, съел что-то, что
плохо подействовало на мою печень.
Этот климат для него вреден
(противопоказан ему).
9.	You wouldn’t have me in the house.
1 can’t have guests providing their own cigarettes
to have (in the infinitive only and always stressed) - allow, endure,
put up with - позволять, допускать, терпеть
one won’t (can’t) have smb, smth (in a place)
one won’t (can’t) have smb do (doing) smth
I can’t have you here until my
guests leave.
I won’t have such conduct.
I won’t have dogs in my house.
I won’t have you say / saying
such things about my sister.
I won’t have those reporters
ringing up and asking questions.
Я не могу вас принять, пока не
уедут мои гости.
Я не могу допустить такого
поведения.
Я не потерплю собак в своем доме.
Я не допущу, чтобы вы говорили
подобные вещи о моей сестре.
Я не допущу (не позволю), чтобы
эти репортеры звонили мне и зада-
вали вопросы.
10.	You may as well get used to them because you’ll have to smoke them.
May (might) as well expresses intention when used with the first
person. And suggestion or recommendation when used with the 2nd and
3rd persons.
1 might as well go there today.
We may as well begin at once.
Пожалуй, лучше будет, если я пойду
туда сегодня.
Мы вполне (с таким же успехом)
можем начать сразу.
113
“I’ll talk to him tomorrow.” -
“That’s far too late. You might just
as well not speak to him at all.”
“Я поговорю с НИМ
“Это слишком
успехом можно вовсе
с ним.”
Я поговорю с ним Зай^
Это слишком поздно ’1”"'
не
You might as well throw your
money away.
Вы могли бы с равным ус,„.
выкинуть свои деньги. Х°м
11.	Ben favoured me with a stricken look.
stricken a - affected by something - пораженный
stricken is often found as part of compound adjectives
horror-stricken, terror-stricken - объятый (охваченный)
panic-stricken - охваченный паникой
to strike vt - have an effect upon the mind, to impress abru
freshly - поражать, производить впечатление; казаться У
’ Such as;
УЖасом
How does his plan strike you? -
It does not strike me as being
original.
.. .and then her helplessness
struck me as pitiable and my
anger subsided.
What struck me most was that he
was not telling the truth.
Какое у вас впечатление от его
плана? (как он вам кажется?).-qh
не кажется мне оригинальным.
... но потом её беспомощность
показалась мне достойной жалости
и мой гнев прошел.
Больше всего меня поразило, что
он говорит неправду.
EXERCISES
I.	Translate the following phrases and sentences from the text:
1.	Ben absolutely abhors visiting and thinks there ought to be a law
against invitations that go beyond dinner and bridge.
2.	Ben swore he would pay no more visits until he could think up
a graceful method of curtailing them in the event they proved unbearable
3.	It would be very hard to rest there in the city, with the produced
and publishers and phonograph people calling him up all the time.
4.	And of course if things aren’t as good as they look, Irene s telegt®
will provide us with an easy way out.	j
5.	I think it s sure fire,” he said. “I’m crazy to get to a p,an0
fool with it.”
114
6.	... faucets that stayed on when turned „	.
reach of wherever you happen to be	’ and an ash-tray within
7.	I'd be a fine one to ask you to my home .
you perform.	y me for a rest and then make
8.	Ben favored me with a stricken look .
Where he stayed nearly an hour, jottine dow„i Went up t0 our room
b UOWn his new tune.
II.	Give the principal forms of the following verbs
to abhor
to stick
to try
to hurt
to strike
to swear
to hum
to pour
to enjoy
to pay
to throw
to run
to jot
to hit
to drink
to hold
to flow
III.	Find in the text English equivalents for the following Russian
phrases and use them in situations based on the text:
•	выходить за пределы чего-л.
•	вот способ, который он нашел
•	не иметь ничего против
•	он предпочел бы (сделать что-л.)
•	оставить телеграмму у секретаря
•	отправиться в путь
•	ближайшие планы
•	я никому не сообщу, что...
•	Ну, как это звучит? Великолепно!
•	принять приглашение
•	как это ни странно...
•	они бы не дали мне ни минуты покоя
•	предупредить кого-л. заранее
•	ему подали кофе
•	он пьет черный кофе
•	полная столовая ложка сливок
•	он улыбнулся через силу
•	почему бы вам не попробовать бросить пить кофе?
•	мне не терпится проиграть эту мелодию
115
faucets that stayed on when turned on a„a
I, of wherever you happen to be.	’ ™ an ash-tray within
7. fd be a fine one to ask you to my home for a ,
you perfoiTO-	st and then make
g Ben favored me with a stricken look a d
where he stayed nearly an hour, jotting down his newm'U₽ ‘° °" room-
II. Give the principal forms of the following verbs;
to abhor
to stick
to try
to hurt
to strike
to swear
to hum
to pour
to enjoy
to pay
to throw
to run
to jot
to hit
to drink
to hold
to flow
III. Find in the text English equivalents for the following Russian
phrases and use them in situations based on the text:
•	выходить за пределы чего-л.
•	вот способ, который он нашел
•	не иметь ничего против
•	он предпочел бы (сделать что-л.)
•	оставить телеграмму у секретаря
• отправиться в путь
•	ближайшие планы
•	я никому не сообщу, что...
•	Ну, как это звучит? Великолепно!
•	принять приглашение
•	как это ни странно...
•	они бы не дали мне ни минуты покоя
•	предупредить кого-л. заранее
•	ему подали кофе
•	он пьет черный кофе
•	полная столовая ложка сливок
•	он улыбнулся через силу	кофе?
. т «ь, «е .»Р»—	„
•	мне не терпится проиграт ту
115
IV.	Develop the thought expressed in each sentence to bring 0,
the meaning of the word in bold type:
1	They cross-examined me about our immediate plans.
2.	It will be Liberty Hall for you both.
3.	If he wants exercise, there are miles of room in our yard to w n
around in.
4.	If they stick to their promise to keep us under cover...
5.	It won’t take me five minutes at a piano to get it fixed in my mind
6.	But presently we were summoned downstairs to luncheon.
V.	Give a neutral variant for each of the following:
1.	“Listen, dear,” said Mrs.Thayer.
2.	It’s sure fire.
3.	I’m crazy to get to a piano and fool with it (the tune).
4.	Here! Here! None of that!
5.	Nothing doing!
6.	I’d be a fine one ...
7.	How wild we are about your music.
VI.	Answer the following questions.
1.	What do we learn from Mrs.Drake about her husband’s tastes and
habits?
2.	What did Mrs.Thayer think of Ben’s prospects of having a rest in
the city?
3.	Did Mrs.Drake accept the invitation to visit the Thayers willingly?
4.	Why did Mrs.Thayer’s invitation to spend a week at their house
appeal to Ben this time?
5.	Was Ben in a good mood on the way to the Thayers'? How do you
know it?
6.	What kind of room was given to the Drakes? How do we know that
Ben was pleased with it?
7.	Why did Ben leave his cup of coffee almost untouched?
8.	What happened when he took out a cigarette?
9.	What reason did Mrs.Thayer give for not allowing Ben to play
piano?
10.	How do we know that Ben could hardly control himself?
116
(see Vocabulary and Ex. Ill)-
(• Ссора с сыном надолго вывела ее из
То трогал бумаги на моем столе? Не тревожь
^РУшало тишины ночи. Перестань надоедят
Не с глупыми вопросами.	хотела
. Свяжитесь с господином Брауном. л с ним
б11т«. происходивших в деревне. Он поддеР*»’
117
„ Translate the following sente
VI1*	USln9 the«
tern5‘	s'ructura| Pa
Вам не надо было ездить на вокзал, я к
ефоИУ-	Ы 3аКМала билеты
,е 2 Мне не пришлось (не надо было) ехать и,
е1Ы ПО телефону.	вокзал - 6рат
"" з Можете не приходить завтра. Ваша npoCbfia,
даться в среду.	Сьба («quest) 6удет об.
1 4. Мне не пришлось ему ничего объяснять п
работой.	' “ таком с такой
5.	Вы можете не ждать, пока вернется доктоп п» л
saIU рецепт. Вот он.	' ставиа У меня
6.	Стоит ли ехать туда на машине? Дорога туда совеем неинте-
реснзя. Было бы лучше, я думаю, поехать поездом.
7.	Не надо волноваться. Я уверен, ничего серьезного не произошло
8.	Мне не пришлось напоминать ему о собрании. Он сам позво-
нил мне и спросил, где оно состоится.
9.	Ему необязательно делать все самому. Мы были бы рады ему
помочь.
10.	Зря вы переписывали этот текст. Я бы вам его с удовольствием
напечатала.
11.	Я бы предложил отложить экскурсию до воскресенья.
12.	Как ты думаешь, сколько ему лет? - Пожалуй, лет сорок.
13.	Пригласи своего друга к нам. Он бы помог нам сделать перевод.
а потом мы бы сыграли в шахматы.
14.	Вчера я бы пошла в театр. Сегодня я занята.
15.	Я бы приняла их приглашение. Не понимаю, почему т
казалась.
VIII. Give English equivalents for the following short
душевного равновесия.
ОН СПИТ. Ничто н
। Не приставай ко
быть в курсе со-
связь. пока
ОН был в отъезде. Мы переписывались некоторое время, но поТо.м
я потерял связь с ним.
3.	Давайте решим этот вопрос раз и навсегда. «Вы уезжаете?»
«Да нет, ничего еще не решено». Он быстро уладил дело. Где они соби
раются обосноваться, когда он закончит университет?
4.	Он упорно держался своей версии. Я твердо держусь своего
мнения. Мы должны держаться вместе. Грузовик застрял в грЯЗи
Мы застряли в лифте.
5.	Нас снабжали всем необходимым. Он не мог содержать такую
большую семью.
6.	Он не мог (позволить себе) ссориться с отцом. Теперь она мог-
ла позволить себе покупать дорогие вещи. Он редко ходил в театр
так как не располагал временем.
7.	У них удобная квартира. Метрополитен — очень удобный виз
транспорта. Вам удобно будет прийти в 5 часов? Это пальто не го-
дится для такой холодной погоды.
8.	«Почему он уезжает?» - «Ему не подходит этот климат». Такая
жаркая погода плохо действует на многих людей. Я не могу есть жир-
ную пищу.
9.	Я не допущу, чтобы вы говорили подобные вещи. Я не потер-
плю здесь никаких мальчишек! Я не могу допустить, чтобы гости
работали в моем доме.
10.	Я с таким же успехом могу сделать этот перевод дома. Раз вам
так рано вставать, вы можете вообще не ложиться.
11.	Весь город был охвачен паникой.
12.	«Посмотрите на эту картину! Как она вам нравится?» - «Вы
слышали о его предложении? Как оно вам кажется?» — «Оно кажется
мне несколько рискованным».
13.	Это выходит за пределы всякой шутки. Совершенно случайно
он нашел вполне удовлетворительное объяснение этому явлению.
Как вы напали на эту мысль? Он всегда принимал их приглашения
Он ничего не имел против дальних прогулок. Она ничего не имеет
против такой холодной погоды. Вы будете возражать, если я закурю-
Они отправились (в путешествие) рано утром. Я вам сообщу
этом в ближайшем будущем. Как это ни было странно, он не приШеЛ
nv л ВеЧеР‘ ^ам не мешало бы предупредить их заранее. Нам поД(1111
У пью кофе с молоком. Он положил в суп две чайных ложки
118
она улыбнулась вымученной уЛь1бкой _
oead the following sentences payino	“ еЩе p;”
lX and word combinations in Ьо^Т*”"‘°
Russian equivalents.	УР®. Suggest their
sheWas making for the terrace steps, as though shem. c k
the garden house. This meant a real emergency, for she^'be
m when he was supposed to be at work
Ю , ..We’d better not tell the boy the truth. He is happy here
,n Sjivester as his father: I don t want him disturbed."
clear again.
5	t was cold on deck. But when Louise asked him to
- -	-	-	-	M	a iug
6.	We were not bothered with the telephone again. All the calls were
7.	He did not want me to marry Joliffe because he thought he would
never disturbed
• He looks
I The surface of the water was disturbed a mTnute and then became
4	“I’m sorry, I’ve bothered you with all our affairs ”
5.	t was cold on deck. But when Louise asked him to go and eet a ™
he said he couldn’t be bothered.	g
6.	We were not bothered with the telephone again. All the calls were
put through to the office.
7.	He did not want me to marry Joliffe because he thought he would
not make a suitable husband.
8.	... Adam had looked at several houses but had found nothing really
suitable.
9.	Joy ran up in an eager, excited way, collecting towels. Her bathing-
dress, which she still wore, annoyed Betsy. It was not quite suitable. In her
position she should have known that a one-piece suit was the right thing.
10.	With my money we had quite enough to live on in a comfortable
11-	'What do you think of my car?” “Well, she goes. - But don t you
not convenient, but there was no other
. I began to feel more uncom-
ine the walls up tothe
ould begin to talk
and civilized way.
find her comfortable?”
12 Such a change of plan was
choice.
13.1 knew they were talking about me
fort’ble than ever.	. .	.	„ „
,'4 was a comfortable room, with books lining me «“
ould begin to talk
,  1 wondered whether she would cry, whethei	conitortabk
father. But she asked me if my journey had
would like to have some tea.
119
won’t go back on your word?”
„ and said that he would be back very soon. There
6 He went away settled.
a„ important matte, •	won-t go back on your word?"
17 “That’s settled- communjty sticks together here,” SilVcstet
18.	“The E"/?ura||y we vis.t each other's houses.”
exp!frehd, htdeeboy knew that he must speak first, yet he could think of
lin^o X and- when he did’ ** *	““
SWM ! was not sure how this display of his pictures might strike other
people.	’	.,
21.	“Do you think he means to let us down?” - “He didn’t strike
as a dishonorable person.”
22.	“We shall be grateful to you if you provide means for us to return
home as soon as possible ...”
23	.1 walked over to the fire and kicked a log. I would not have h‘
notice for the world that my hands were trembling.
24.	The plane bumped and tossed in air-pockets and the passengers had
to hold on to their seats.
25.	“Will you go on having music lessons?” - “I might as well, twice
a week.”
26.	...I thought we might as well go out and have a drink or stroll
around, because there was not much point in staying indoors any longer
Text 2
About a quarter to four Mr.Thayer insisted on taking him around the
place and showing him the shrubbery/ |V ;'
“I’ll have to go to business tomorrow,” said Mr.Thayer, “and you will be
left to amuse yourself. I thought you might enjoy this planting more if you
knew a little about it. Of course it’s much prettier in the spring of the year."
“I can imagine so.”
“You must come over next spring and see it.”
“I’m usually busy in the spring,” said Ben.
“Before we go in,” said Mr.Thayer, “I’d like to ask you one question:
Do tunes come into your mind and then you write them down, or do У011
just sit at the piano and improvise until you strike something good?”
“Sometimes one way and sometimes the other,” said Ben.
120
ayer- “l’ve oft
0Г d0 men ХаП<! *hen
------------ nte the words
ayer ”lt’4 Sa,d
lte will say pm
just reached a «. •
ed a Point where
„That’s very interesting,” said MrTh-
. done. And another question: Do vo„  - -
)t „ to the men who write the words М*,е the
then give them to you to make up th? :	....
Jr .Sometimes one way and sometimes the oA ‘° ,hem’”
„That’s very interesting,” said Mr. Th'	"
„ know. And now we’d better join the lad?
'.onopolizing you.
They joined us, much to my relief. I had
. tf0Uld either have had to tell “Hilda” (Mrs Thayert
L earned per annum or that it was none of her hnsi how ““ch
„well,” said Mrs.Thayer to Ben. “I was afi^ had ы
”	P Pad kidnapped
J “He was showing me the shrubbery,” said Ben
“What do you think of it?”
.lfs great shrubbery,” said Ben, striving to put some warmth into
his voice.
“You must come and see it in the spring.”
“I’m usually busy in the spring.”
“Ralph and I are mighty proud of our shrubbery.”
“You have a right to be.”
Ben was taking a book out of the bookcase.
“What book is that?” asked Mrs.Thayer.
“The Great Gatsby,” said Ben. “I’ve always wanted to read it but
never got around to it.”
“Heavens!” said Mrs.Thayer as she took it away from him. “That’s
old! You’ll find the newest ones there on the table. We keep pretty well up
. Ralph and I are both great readers. Just try any one of those books
ln that pile. They’re all good.”
hen glanced them over and selected “Chevrons. He sat down an
opened it.
“Man! Man!” exclaimed Mrs. Thayer. “You’ve picked the most un-
c°mfortable chair in the house!”
He likes, straight chairs,” I said.
u‘That’s on the square,” said Bern	makes me unCom-
fortal you mustn,t Sit ther!’’.’ sal.d-M?J\ere. It’S the softest, nicest
ch3ir you
fortable just to look at you. Take this chair here,
ve ever sat in.”
121
“I like
one and again op
“Oh, you never can see
eyes! Get up just a L-
“I can see
“I know
hard straight chairs,” said Ben, but he sank into the soft,
e„ed theb0°hkere,„ said Mrs. Thayer. “You’ll ruin yo
mtaute'and let Ralph move your chair by that lamp J
bftteH Ralph, move his chair so he can see.”
... don’t believe I want to readjust now anyway, sat Ben, and Went
,0 the phonograph. “Bess,” he said, putting on a record, here s that ‘Oh!
Miss Hannah’’by the Revelers.	,	,
Mrs.Thayer nearly leaped to his side, and her e iss Hannah back
into her stall.
“We’ve got later ones than that, she said. Let me play you the new
Gershwins.”
I won’t go into detail regarding the dinner except to relate that three
separate items were highly flavored with cheese, and Ben despises1 cheesp
“Don’t you care for cheeses, M,r. Drake? asked Mr.Thayer, noticing
that Ben was not exactly bolting his food.
“No,” replied the guest of honour.
“He’s spoofing you, Ralph,” said Mrs.Thayer. “Everybody likes
cheese.”
There was coffee, and Ben managed to guzzle a cup before it was
ecrated with pure cream.
We sat down to bridge.
“Do you like to play families or divide up?”
“Oh, we like to play together,” said I.
111 bet you don t, said Mrs.Thayer. “Suppose Ralph and you play
111 bet you don t, said Mrs.Thayer. “Suppose Ralph and you play
Mr.Drake and me. I think it s a mistake for husbands and wives to be partners.
They’re likely to criticize one another and say things that leave a scar.”
Well, Mr7Thayer and I played against Ben and Mrs.Thayer and I lost
г	a Cent a P°int- Long before the evening was over
husbanH^TV^k ^Ls-Thayer thought it was a mistake to play witl^ her
ta* ..1 ,f« h.d poaMe „ и hm,
1 ,.и.
m afraid you aren’t
covers enough,” she called.
— as toast.”
” said Mrs.Thayer?
122
“Lock the door,” said Ben, “before she com-  •
All through breakfast next morning we •! T and f°els our feet•”
we waited in vain c
„hone call that would yield Irene’s	_ ° n Vd,n for the tele-
Mrs.Thayer answered, but we couldn’t hea^ha'i'she
grimly that I might do as I choose, but he
phone call that would yield Irene’s message The h V1*'n " tele‘
Mrs.Thayer answered, but we couldn’t hear wh , к”* rang °nce and
At noon Ben signaled me to meet him ups^Xere he.state/"’
another sun had set.	WaS *eaving Liberty Hall ere •
“You haven’t any excuse,” I reminded him r,.i-	/
“I’m a genius,” he said, “and geniuses are notoriously eccentric ”’
ICPC ’	cnmai л	СиССШПС.
said I and began to
“I’m a genius,” he said, “and geniuses are
“Geniuses’ wives sometimes get eccentric, too
pack up.
Mr.Thayer had gone to Philadelphia and we were alone with our
hostess at luncheon.	л	1 о
"Mrs.Thayer,” said Ben, “do you ever have premonitions or hunches*’
She looked frightened. “Why, no. Do you?”
“I had one not half an hour ago. Something told me that I positively
must be in New York tonight. 1 don’t know whether it’s business or illness
or what, but I’ve just got to be there!”
“That’s the strangest thing 1 ever heard of,” said Mrs.Thayer.
“It scares-me to death.”
“It’s nothing you need be scared of,” said Ben. “It only concerns me.”
“Yes, but listen,” said Mrs.Thayer. “A telegram came for you at
breakfast time this morning. I wasn’t going to tell you about it because
I had promised that you wouldn’t be disturbed. And it didn’t seem so
terribly important. But this hunch of yours puts the matter in a different
light. I’m sorry now that I didn’t give you the message when I got it, but
I memorized it and can repeat it word for word: ‘Mr.Ben Drake, care of
Mr Ralph Thayer, Lansdowne, Pennsylvania. In Nile song, second bar
of refrain, bass drum part reads A flat which makes discord. Should it be
A natural? Would appreciate your coming to theatre tonight to straight-
en this out as harmony must be restored in orchestra if troupe is to be
success. Regards, Gene Buck’.”
“It sounds silly, doesn’t it?” said Ben. “And yet I have known produc-
tions to fail and lose hundreds of thousands of dollars just because an author
°r composer left town too soon. I can well understand that you considered
123
said;
Ci
i messaee trivial. At the same time I can thank my stars that this instinct
Xinanon or whatever you want to call it, told me to go home.”
ju” as the trainmen were shouting “Board!” Mrs.Thayer said.
j have one more confession to make. I answered Mr.Buck’s telegram
I wired him. 'Mr.Ben Drake resting at my home Must not be bothered
Suggest that you keep bass drums still for a week’. And I signed щу
name. Please forgive me if I have done something terrible. Remember
it was for you.”
From "Liberty Hall” by Ring Lardner
COMMENTARY
Notes
1. .. .how much Ben earned per annum.
per annum (lat.)
The preposition per is a Latin word meaning by, through. It entered
the English literary language in combination with certain Latin nouns:
per annum ‘by the year’
per centum ‘by the hundred’
per capita ‘by the head’
Later per began to be used in English with the meanings by, by means
of, through, by the action of
per head с головы, на душу
per year в год
per man на человека
per post почтой
per K.Smith через К.Смита
The old Latin word combinations are rarely used today except in legal
or official documents.
2. Mr.Drake, care of Mr. Ralph Thayer.
Care of (c/o) is usually written on letters (telegrams, packages,
etc) before the name of the person to whose house (office, etc) a letter
(a telegram, etc) to another person is sent.
Mr. Smith c/o Brown & Co
Фирме Браун и K° для передачи
мистеру Смиту.
124
2)
АЕ
tap
record-player
favour	BE
stay at home
faucet
phonograph
favor
stay home
The examples above illustrate some lexical (1), speU1
aueal (3) pecuhanties of Amencan English (AE) as «.mpared
gr^ tish English (BE).
with	Amencan English are considered to be variants of the
BntlS uage- They display a number of differences in pronunciation.
same laug anunar and spelling. But obvious as they are, these
vOcabulaIT’ «
’n0 way violate the whole system of the English language,
differences). in pronunciation are of a most systematic character.
a' telv identify a speaker as belonging to the one community
They imruedta	there js n0 jouht that the phonetic system is
»'10 *e ,°ШГписа1 for the two vanants.
essentially teem . of EngHsh vocabulary is also common to both
The greater Pr P	however, quite a large number of cases m
are used “BE and to denott sinulai ,te
objects:
fall
guy
sick
wheat
to guess
drugstore
BE
autumn
chap
ill
corn
to think
pharmacy,
dispensary
i holidays
1 first year Stu e
differences be^»
vacation
freshman
BE and
(For other examples of vocab
... w - * •' ........................
ncludes exampl*
exercise XVI).
Spelling differences are
The following list i-
differences.
125
color
humor
program
cigaret
theater
center
traveling
marvelous
colour
humour
programme
cigarette
theatre
centre
travelling
marvellous
The number of grammatical differences turns out to be rather small.
They have to do with some verbal forms, prepositions, articles:
Do you have...?
(In the meaning Do you own or
possess at this moment?)
to start work Friday
He is in the hospital
BE
Have you got...?
to start work on Friday.
He is in hospital.
The examples given above do not cover every possible difference in
vocabulary, grammar, spelling between BE and AE. What is important to
bear in mind is that these differences are not so numerous and fundamen-
tal as to consider British and American English two separate languages.
The more so that nowadays the differences are getting fewer due to the
extensive penetration of Americanisms into BE and vice versa.
STRUCTURAL PATTERNS
Sentences with so
  - move his chair so that he can see
junctioin orderthar68 °f PUrP°Se introduced by the X
Infinitive or may I might + Infinitive86”*3"7 eXpreSSed by	'""
r pox invited Erik to his
profesS that he could meet the
bX®efflbersofthestaff
decided to see Dennis home
Bethat they might talk in private.
SO
Профессор Фокс пригласил Эрик
к себе, чтобы тот встретился
с другими сотрудниками лабора-
тории.
Он решил проводить Дениса
домой, чтобы поговорить с ним
наедине.
Note: In negative sentences should + infinilive is
я бу;1у “иного приглашать
что-бы вас не беспокоили,” - ’
сказала миссис Тейер.
“I won’t invite anyone so that
you should not be disturbed,”
said Mrs.Thayer.
This (no, any, which) ... of yours (ours, etc.) 
. this hunch of yours puts the matter in a different light.
In Modem English a demonstrative (negative, interrogative, etc) and
a possessive pronoun cannot be used together. When they are both needed,
the possessive pronoun in its absolute form is placed after the noun and is
preceded by the preposition of.
This dog of yours barked all
through the night.
This is no fault of his.
Эта ваша собака лаяла всю ночь.
Это не его вина.
We may also find a noun in the possessive case in place of the
possessive pronoun.
т М*ана
,^-гя этот Ж
Не	йеп «Н'°
Note: The structure f ^ 'al cOlour<^’ 1
ike phrase negative emOtl
displeasure or dissatisj^c
This aunt of yours is spymS	e
Note: Wien the indefin^ fl^af)jng
Possessive, the phrase has t
I don’t like this friend of Allan’s.
| Эта ваша тетка за нами шпионит.
noun.followed
127
(thought he was attend of your
sistery’s-
A neighbour of mine has seen
the film. He liked it very much.
Я думала, он друг вашей сестры
(один из друзей).
Один мой сосед видел этот фильм
Он ему очень понравился.
I	Absence of Article in Set Phrases
I memorized it and can repeat it word for word.
In set phrases consisting of noun + prep + noun when the nouns are
the same, no article is necessary.
hand in hand
arm in arm
day by day
side by side
shoulder to shoulder
face to face
держась за руки
под руку
изо дня в день
рядом
плечом к плечу
лицом к лицу
VOCABULARY
1. .. .taking him around the place and showing him his shrubbery.
to take around (a place) - сопровождать, показывать достопри-
мечательности
Г11 take him around and then
bring him back.
Я похожу с ним и все ему покажу,
а потом приведу его обратно.
2. ...you will be left to amuse yourself.
You just think you’ve got to entertain us!” (See Text 1)
paXLT W ’ make time ₽ass Pl-*nfly for -
забавлять.
I know my pictures are not
good. But I paint because it
amuses me.
How will you amuse yourse|f
while I m away?
.. .я рисую потому, что получаю
удовольствие от этого.
Чем ты будешь заниматься, пока
меня не будет?
128
used herself by mimicking
Тем, Что
J ПеРед ними.
PaiB;l««ack
Релразнивала Дл<,
. Sv„: to entertain vt - amuse or interest - Da,k.,
л The verb is not frequent tn this meaning // Кать’ Являть
‘ft entertain is mostly used in the meaning of to
... ,0 show hospitality - принимать гостей- nv». We people as
устраивать пРиемы (гостей).	’ Ь1вать г°яепри-
seldom entertain.
They like to entertain.
They entertained a great deal last
year.
У нас редко бывают гости.
Они гостеприимны. Они очень
любят принимать гостей.
У них постоянно бывали гости
в прошлом году.
3 ...but he sank into the soft, nice chair and again opened the book,
allow oneself to fall -
То sink V/
замереть, упасть, ёкнуть и т.п.
She sank into a chair and burst
out crying.
His heart sank at the thought of
failure.
Her spirits (her courage) sank.
опускаться, падать; (also fig.)
Она опустилась (упала) на стул
и расплакалась.
У него замерло (упало, ёкнуло)
сердце при мысли о неудаче.
Она упала духом (мужество
покинуло её).
4.1 won’t go into detail regarding the dinner...
detail и - деталь, подробность
Today’s paper gives further
detail of the accident.
Сегодняшняя газета дает
дальнейшие подробности пром-
шествия.
t0 go into detail(s) - describe every little thing
^Дробности
me what happened in a
words. You needn’t go into
details.
вдаваться
R нескольких словах.
Расскажите в н
'n detail - очень подробно, детально, обет
129
Не loves to talk about his travels
in great detail.
Он очень любит подробно
(обстоятельно, детально) рас-
сказывать о своих путешествиях
5.	“Don’t you care for cheese, Mr. Drake?”
to care for smb, smth — have a liking, fondness or affection fOj.
(usually in neg. & inter, sentences) - питать интерес, любовь к кому-л
к чему-л.
Do you think she really cares for
him?
If she had cared for him she
wouldn’t have left him.
I don’t care for such books.
Вы полагаете, она действительно
его любит?
Если бы она действительно его
любила, она бы не оставила его.
Я не интересуюсь такими книгами
to care to do smth - like, wish to do (usually in neg. & inter, sen-
tences) - хотеть сделать что-л.
Would you care to read this article?
I don’t care to hear your ex cuses.
Вы хотите прочесть эту статью?
Я не намерен выслушивать ваши
извинения.
to care (about) - feel concern, anxiety, or interest, etc (usually in
neg. & inter, sentences, the preposition about is omitted before a clause) -
беспокоиться, тревожиться, волноваться, интересоваться, обращать
внимание
I don’t care much about going there.
I don’t care (about) what he
thinks about me.
He failed in the examination, but
he doesn’t care.
Мне не так уж хочется туда идти.
Мне безразлично, что он думает
обо мне.
Он провалился на экзамене, но это
его не тревожит (трогает).
6.	“I’ll bet you don’t,” said Mrs.Thayer
I’ll bet - держу пари, бьюсь об заклад
ГП bet you wouldn’t dare to go
there alone.
Держу пари, вы бы не осмелились
пойти туда одна!
to bet smb smth _ спорить> держать пари с кем_л. на что_ж
130
л Mr of chocolate that
1 l,Cl willthe race-
Сп°рю С тобой на п
Да’ 410 Т’М вь-ипза^--,-
^,ke » bet - заключать пари, держать пари
□Не a bet that he would
the top ofthe hil1 before
X.oftl«otliers'
Hi„gins made a bet with Picker-
^g that Eliza would speak
perfect English in six months.
раньше всех. рШ1||1ь> холма
Хиггинс заключил пари с Пикке
Рингом, что Элиза будет npeZ.
НО говорить по-английски через
шесть месяцев.
to win (lose) a bet - выиграть (проиграть) пари
He lost his bet.
Higgins had no doubt that he
would win the bet.
Он проиграл пари.
Хиггинс не сомневался, что выиг-
рает пари.
7.	“You haven’t any excuse,” I reminded him.
“Please forgive me if I have done something terrible.”
excuse n [iks’kju:s, eks’kju:s] - извинение, оправдание
There is no excuse for it.
That’s not much of an excuse.
What is your excuse for being
late?
Это непростительно.
Это не оправдание.
Чем вы можете объяснить ваше
опоздание?
to make (offer) excuses — оправдываться, находить отговорки.
оправдания
Нс had numerous excuses to offer
being late.
у него нашлось много отговорок,
чтобы оправдать свое опоздание.
а 1аше (poor, thin) excuse - слабая, неубедительная о
fo excuse vt (pardon, overlook) — извинять, прош
Exc«se me for coming late (my Извините меня за опоздание.
П,п8 late)	„. ып
1 fed ,t hard tn	h- з .	ТРУДНО найти оправлю"11
nara to excuse his conduct.	АРУД
поведению-
131
ardon more serious offences, as persona,
w f«r«ive v
. tc - прошать
S'nS’ , ,ve you this tn"e'
I'll forg У easily for-
SuCh things are not
На этот раз я вас прощаю.
Такие вещи не так легко
прощаются.
. mh smth - прощать кому-л. что-л.
‘° Sve smb for (doing) smth
to forgi*e.
„ foreave him the insult.
She never torgavv
He was forgiven for speaking
rudely to his sister.
to apologize vi - -
done something wrong or
извинения	.
to apologize to smb for (doing) smth
за что-л.
Она так и не простила ему этого
оскорбления.
Его простили за то, что он грубо
разговаривал с сестрой.
 - offer ап excuse or say that one is sorry for having
said something unkind - извиниться, принеси
- извиниться перед кем-л.
Elsie apologized to her teacher
for coming to school late.
I must apologize (to you). I for-
got to ring you up yesterday, as
I had promised.
Элси извинилась перед учителем,
что опоздала на занятия.
Я должен извиниться (перед вами).
Я забыл позвонить вам вчера, как
обещал.
If it is necessary for a person to apologize for what he has said or
done, he says ‘Please, excuse me (for)...” or “I (must) apologize, I didn t
mean that. When speaking of the incident later, he or someone else
only thc verb to apologize.
EXERCISES
late the following phrases and sentences from the text
thing good? t piano and improvise until you strike so
21always Want □
int к ^Г8,Т11аУег nearlv 1 but never §ot arouncl t0 h
nl° her stay !У leaped to his side and herded Miss Hannah 
, three separate items were highly flavore. л . L
5 Ben was not exactly bolting his food. lth chee*e.
4 He’s spoofing you, Ralph.
7 Ben managed to guzzle a cup before it Was
am.	. .	eCrated With Pure
8 Do you like to play families or divide up?
a Geniuses are notoriously eccentric.
|0' This hunch of yours put the matter in a different lieht
11 The telegram read: “Mr. Ben Drake, care of Mr.RalphTh
doWne, Pennsylvania. In Nile song, second bar of refrain bass dnlm
reads A flat which makes discord. Should it be A natural? Would apZhate
your coming to theatre tonight to straighten this out as harmony mus t
restored to orchestra if troupe is to be success. Regards, Gene Buck ”
12. Mrs.Thayer’s wire read: “Mr.Ben Drake resting at my home. Must
not be bothered. Suggest that you keep bass drums still for a week."
II.	Give the principal forms of the following verbs-
to strive to keep toglance '
to sink	to ruin	to desoise	, !
to leave	to lose	to yield	to
to choose	to set	to concern
to forgive.	em t0 thank
III Find in the text English equivalents for the following Russian
phrases and sentences and use them in situations based on
the text:
•	иногда так, иногда по-иному so > '	v
•	нам лучше присоединиться к дамам
•	к моему великому облегчению \
•	это не ее дело
•	руки не доходили до этой книги	.
•	портить глаза	в Л
•	поставить (прослушать) пластинку nvra
•	они непременно будут критиковать др
•	мы тшетно ждали телефонного звонк
*	укладывать вещи
‘ я должен быть там
•	меня это до смерти испугало	v
.	Атпе кое в чем	'
я должна признаться вам еш
133
more
round
Head the following sentences payin„
X"’ words and word combinations in «“"«ion to ,h
RuSSian equivalents:	oltl type. Sug^'0 «he
He entertained more often than before u v
„^hourly and he visited and was visited by people ^7“'
а1к’“'' -will you be entertaining much at Manderlv м
hey would inquire.	y’ Mrs.de Winter?"
3 I was having the house repaired and made it serve
not entertaining visitors.	as »» excuse for
" 4. He .dined out and entertained when he had the mind, a
5.	We sat for a while without talking much, idly watching “ ,
in the cafe. She was amused at them.	g he people
6.	... the three of them formed themselves into a group for conversation
leaving Louise and me to entertain each other.
7.	“There isn’t much to tell. I can’t think of anything that would
amuse you.”
8.	My heart sank at the suggestion but I couldn’t refuse to
consider it.
9.	If this is the way you are going to talk about your cousin’s widow.
I don’t care to listen.
10.	Philip Ashley’s house is at the disposal of his cousin Rachel, when
she cares to visit his farm.
11.	1 went on walking in the wind and rain. I was wet nearly to the skin,
but I didn’t care.	nnc bit what happens to me.
12	.1 don’t think my father wdl care one bit w
13.	As a boy I never cared fo.’rm a book on the
14.	... I’ve made a study of the pr	-t with me some
subject. Perhaps you might(a boarding-school) cared a 0
15.	What the principal of St.Bnd	^hoolmasters were engag
was proficiency in work. This 1S	колегот
produce and sacked for failing to pro	apologia w
16.	“Sorry,” said Mor. He had made it a
n°t he thought himself in the wrong- . quite defin*te •
17.	He excused himself polite У
invitation to luncheon at the club.
137
Мг.КаНа e
20. She Г
time after that. I made excuses an ।
„0 to L°nlto" f°r so
^tts. u a bundred dollars Mrs.Ramsey's chain is imitation„
"	into every detail of my life.
made me g° ,u
, iinwing situations. Use the act.ve vocabu|a
XIN. W"s,a‘e ‘for the words and word comb.nat.ons m bold tyPe;
Of Uni< ° ,„тал дад проблемой невидимости не болес
I. ГреФФ® "^счастливилось найти решение.
двух лет. к°гда еМУ " Холл сомневалась, стоит ли ей пускать неМа.
2 Сначала ницу Но он пообещал заплатить вперед, и ЗТо
решило Де'™„меп очевидно, решил обосноваться в Айпинге, так
Какна“ши^нь он попросил, чтобы его багаж доставили ему
" Тнедаомец, должно быть, не поддерживал связи ни с кем щ
своих друзей, так как он никогда не получал писем.
5	Миссис Холл раздражала Гриффина (действовала ему на
нервы). Она докучала ему глупыми вопросами.
6.	«Извините, что я беспокою Вас, но мне нужно починить часы
в вашей комнате», - сказала она. «Я хотел бы, чтобы Вы не мешали
мне, когда я работаю», - сказал он раздраженно.
7.	Странное поведение незнакомца начало действовать миссис
Холл на нервы. Одно то, что она не знала его имени, выводило ее
из равновесия. Ее всегда раздражало, когда кто-нибудь спраши-
вал ее, как зовут ее постояльца и чем он занимается. «Держу пари
(готов спорить), что он какой-нибудь преступник, скрывающийся
от полиции, - сказал Тедди Хенфри, часовщик. — Я на Вашем месте
вязался бы с полицией». - «Это вас не касается, - оборвала еп?
тоя Холл, я никому не позволю плохо говорить о моем пос
своего мненияеДДИ ХеН(^рИ твеРД° придерживался (держался!
8 Ц
незнакомца в с К°ЛЬК° недель миссис Холл уже жалела, что пусти и
wHh) его пписутр10 Г°СТИНИЦУ- «Нам придется потерпеть (to put llf
ТВИе’ пока он платит по счетам, - сказал мистер
138
„.. Можем позволить себе не считаться с т.
Миссис Холл очень хотелось бы пГп“
ГОЯИНИЦУ’ Н0 У Нее Не “° и спелль гТ’
< ’ Г;.н поселился на острове вскоре после того, как у °на
к'; никогда не терял связи в ним и время „	-
‘ Легран всегда радушно встречал меня. Ом имел обыкно
1 водить меня но острову и подробно рассказывать о своих
111 aS (discoveries). Несмотря на то, что он редко приезжал в Нью-
(1|| был в курсе событий, происходивших в городе.
"''о Мистер Сейнтсбери протянул Чарли несколько страниц. «Вот
Сэмми. Она самая важная в пьесе». У Чарли замерло сердце
' ?мысли о том, что его могут тут же попросить прочитать роль.
Какие отговорки он может привести? Он не может позволить
ебе сказать им, что он едва умеет читать. Чарли вздохнул с облег-
чением, когда мистер Сейнтсбери сказал: «Иди домой и выучи роль
наизусть, слово в слово». «Держу пари, этот мальчик принесет
СЛаву нашему театру!» - воскликнул мистер Сейнтсбери, когда
Чарли ушел. Чарли подробно рассказал брату о том, что произошло
с ним в театральном агентстве.
11. У Тома было богатое воображение, и он всегда знал, как раз-
12. У нас редко бывали гости в прошлом году (мы редко р
мали гостей). Отцу нездоровилось.
XIV. Read the story and give full answers to the que|d
the text. Make a list of the words in the text which you
in your answers:	
One Coat of White
Mr. and Mrs.Gregg met M.3 Lautisse on the Queen E_	^4 gautisse
rom their first trip to Europe. By a curious chance they --,Ua nn the
? a well-known artist who had suddenly -
J
1 painted anything for many a year and was
chance	—ee t0 a villa on the
0. .	----------_--------------------- : retiredfat ^never saw anyone. He
1!'1Cra and lived alone there except for his servan s>	he wou|j never
painted anyth,ng for many a year and was heard • .
Ucb another brush as long as he lived.
, used when speaking
the form of ad ^ nounced in full-
Mr‘ (MS. № abbreviation >sP-»»
M. stands for Monsieur [mosjo.]
F|("nchman, corresponds to
139
Холл. - Мы не можем позволить
постояльцем». Миссис Холл
себе не СЧ|| | а
ехать в другую гостиницу Hn xo,'ejIocb б,.
9.	Легран поселился на г хватало
пенсию. Я никогда не тепял
шал его. Легран всегда радущн"’"
вение водить меня но острову	’
находках (discoveries). Несмо- У " “ОДроб“о расс>
Йорк, он был в курсе событий п»
10.	Мистер Сейнтсбепи г.пг,,:,..Р°!',СХ0ДИ“‘1'^ в городе
роль Сэмми. Она самая важная
аким богатым
'итъ его
остппия и целости оделял
7z:",,cj,ei..... —
л в ним и время г.
встречал меня. Он
,_j рассказ
тря на то, ЧТО он редко приезжал в Ныо-
" п, происходи-
10. Мистер Сейнтсбери протянул Чарли несколько страниц «Вот
- в пьесе». У Чарли замерло
при мысли о том, что его могут тут же
W
» по
ел времени нам*
“j имел обыкно-
не может позволить
i вздохнул с облег-
домой и выучи роль
_ мальчик принесет
воскликнул мистер Сейнтсбери. когда
---------------------------	" о том, что произошло
с ним в театральном агентстве.
___х .	сердце
Какие отговорки он может 11римсти ''о'Р,’СИ"' Прочи1атъ рель
себе сказать им, что он едва умеет читать ч"
чеиием, когда мистер Сейнтсбери сказал- «Или
наизусть, слово в слово». «Депжу
пари, этот
славу нашему театру!» - —
Чарли ушел. Чарли подробно рассказал брату
с ним в театральном агентстве.	'	--------
11.	У Тома было богатое воображение, и он всегда знал, как раз-
влечь себя.	ь
12.	У нас редко бывали гости в прошлом году (мы редко прими-
мали гостей). Отцу нездоровилось.
XIV. Read the story and give full answers to the questions that follow
the text. Make a list of the words in the text which you could use
in your answers:
One Coat of White
Mr. and Mrs.Gregg met M.3 Lautisse on the Queen Elizabeth coming Ьаск
from their first trip to Europe. By a curious chance they learned that
was a well-known artist who had suddenly retired at fty t tni n . '1
Riviera and lived alone there except for his servants, aiu m\u -
hadn’t painted anything for many a year and was heard to say he »ould
touch another brush as long as he lived.
3 M. stands for Monsieur [mo'sjo:] - the form of address '
a Frenchman, corresponds to Mr. (Mister). The abbieviation is p
139
IV.	Give a neutral variant for the words in bold type:
1.	Ralph and I are mighty proud of our shrubbery.
2.	“Man! Man!” exclaimed Mrs. Thayer.
3.	“That’s on the square!” said Ben.
4.	He’s spoofing you, Ralph.
5.	I’ll bet you don’t.
6.	This hunch of yours puts the matter in a different light.
V.	Answer the following questions:
1.	Did Mr. Drake enjoy the walk in the garden?
2.	Why did Mrs. Drake feel relieved when her husband came back
from his walk? What did the women talk about while the men walked i
the garden?
3.	What was the unpleasant incident which took place at dinner?
4.	Why did Mr. Drake choose ‘the Great Gatsby’? Why didn’t Mrs
Thayer let him read it?
5.	What happened when he chose one of the records?
6.	Did Mrs.Thayer like to play with somebody else?
7.	What decision did Mr. Drake take the following day?
8.	Under what pretext did he decide to leave the Thayers?
9.	What confession did Mrs.Thayer make to them at lunch?
10.	Why did she consider the telegram from New York trivial?
11.	Do you think Mrs.Thayer was offended that her guests had left so
soon?
VI.	Find evidence in the texts (in both parts) to support the fol-
lowing statements:
1.	Ben was hard to please.
2.	Mrs.Drake knew her husband too well to feel at ease at the Thayers.
3.	Mrs.Thayer was too domineering to make her guests feel at home.
4.	Mrs.Thayer was quite unaware that she annoyed her guests so much.
VII. Give a detailed description of each of the following episodes
in the third person (Texts 1,2.)
1. Mrs. Thayer talks Mrs. Drake into spending a week at their place
with her husband.
2. The Drakes find their room quite comfortable.
134
у The trouble begins at lunch. Ben is made to do tilings he hates. He
hardly control himself.
4	Ben is on the point ot losing his temper when he is prevented from
niaying the Pian0’
P ' 5 Mr- Thayer annoys Ben with silly questions as he takes him around
the garden.
6___Ben is prevented from reading the book he has chosen and from
.____4-- 1-------------------------
7	The Drakes can't stand Mrs. Thayer’s hospitality any longer and make
.	Jo 4-~	4-i~~ —
listening to the record he wants to hear.
»  ll f X-— 1 — — Л. '
up their minds to leave the next day.
8. Mrs. Thayer makes a confession.
VIII. Make up character-sketches of Mr Dr»ko ,
Make a list of words and word comb . MrS’ Thayer’
describe the characters. “"binat.ons to help you
IX.
X.
Suggest a title for the story and give your reasons.
Translate the following sentences using the structural patterns:
1.	Положи записку на стол, так чтобы её сразу увидели.
2.	Он закрыл дверь, чтобы их никто не подслушал.
3.	Учитель повторил правило, так чтобы все могли его записать.
4.	Я ушла в свою комнату, чтобы мне не мешали заниматься.
5.	Он сказал, что будет писать им обоим, чтобы ни у кого из них
не было повода жаловаться.
6.	Он отошел в сторону, чтобы всем было видно, что написано
на доске.
7.	Я отказалась от всех приглашений, чтобы мы могли с ним по-
видаться в субботу.
8.	Давай пойдем медленнее, чтобы они могли нас догнать.
9.	К вам приходил какой-то молодой человек. Он сказал, что он
ваш школьный товарищ.
10.	Вчера мне позвонил один мой приятель. Он только что вернулся
из путешествия по Сибири.
11.	Я была раздражена этим ее замечанием.
12.	Этот их мальчишка опять разбил у нас окно.
13.	В центре Нью-Йорка Джеф столкнулся лицом к лицу со старым
врагом своей семьи.
135
J
14 Он слово в слово передал мне ваш разговор с ним.
15 два года мы работали с ним бок о бок.
, XI. Give English equivalents for the following Russian short se
tences (see Vocabulary and Ex. Ill):	n‘
1	Я хочу, чтобы ты показала мне свой город (проводила меня пс
городу).
2.	Проделки маленькой обезьянки забавляли детей. Его всегда
забавляло, когда он видел ее серьезной. Он не знал, чем заняться
(развлечься). Наши соседи очень любили принимать гостей.
3.	Он опустился в кресло. У нее ёкнуло сердце, когда раздался
звонок в дверь. При этой мысли у него замерло сердце.
4.	Он рассказал мне, что произошло там, со всеми подробностя-
ми. У меня нет времени описать вам все обстоятельно (в деталях)
Я не буду вдаваться в подробности, если вы не хотите этого.
5.	Вы любите рыбу? Я равнодушна к мороженому. Вы действи-
тельно любите такую музыку? «Вы не хотели бы посмотреть этот
фильм?» - «Нет, спасибо, я не люблю такие фильмы». Он очень рас-
сердится на меня, но мне все равно.
6.	Она опять проиграла пари, но это её не беспокоило. Держу
пари, что он придет. Она поспорила с ним на плитку шоколада (a bar
of chocolate), что он опоздает.
7.	Вы опять опоздали: этому нет оправдания (это непростительно).
Чем вы можете объяснить свое странное поведение? Не оправды-
вайтесь, вы виноваты. Это неубедительная отговорка. У нее всегда
находилось много отговорок, чтобы не ходить туда. Извините, что
я вас прерываю (2). Ему всегда прощали его легкомыслие. Почему
вы не извинились перед ней? Она так и не могла простить ему этого
оскорбления.
8.	Она тщетно (напрасно) ждала его. Её замечание испугало
нас. Тебе лучше присоединиться к нам. Я бы не ждала его. Мы
отправляемся через час. Ты бы пошла домой и уложила веши.
К нашему великому облегчению он все же пришел. Он должен
был признать- ся ей еще кое в чем. Ты испортишь себе глаза, ее
будешь читать в кровати. Я давно хотела почитать эту книгу. н°
всё руки не доходили. Давай поставим (послушаем) эту пластин
ку. Это не наше дело.
136
I bet you a bar of chocolate that.
Tom will win the race.
bet n
£>..
' скачки
to make a bet - заключать пари
Держать
Не made a bet that he would
reach the top of the hill before
any of the others.
Higgins made a bet with Picker-
ing that Eliza would speak
perfect English in six months.
пари
Он поспорил (заклкг- ..
что доберется до вершины
раньше всех.
'•ил пари).
J xo;iMa
Хиггинс заключил пари с Пиккс-
рингом, что Элиза будет „рекрас-
но говорить no-ангаийски через
шесть месяцев.
to win (lose) a bet - выиграть (проиграть)
Не lost his bet.
Higgins had no doubt that he
would win the bet.
пари
Он проиграл пари.
Хиггинс не сомневался, что выиг
рает пари.
7. “You haven’t any excuse,” I reminded him.
“Please forgive me if I have done something terrible.”
excuse n [iks’kju:s, eks’kju:s]
There is no excuse for it.
That’s not much of an excuse.
What is your excuse for being
late?
извинение, оправдание
Это непростительно.
Это не оправдание.
Чем вы можете объяснить ваше
опоздание?
to make (offer) excuses - оправдываться, находить отговорки,
оправдания
Не had numerous excuses to offer
for being late.
У него нашлось много отговорок,
чтобы оправдать свое опоздание
a lame (poor, thin) excuse - слабая, неубедительная отговорка
to excuse vt (pardon, overlook) - извинять, прощать
Excuse me for coming late (my
coming late).
1 find it hard to excuse his conduct.
Извините меня за опоздание
Трудно найти оправдание его
поведению.
131
to forgive vt & vi - pardon more serious oflen
'	-	'	SpCr'^lln
”4.
sins, etc - прощать
I’ll forgive you this time.
Such things are not easily for-
given.
to forgive smb smth - прощать кому-л. что-л
to forgive smb for (doing) smth
She never forgave him the insult.
На этот паз я и-.,
...	' “ас "П'лиак,
I акис вещи нс так легв,
прощаются.	’
Она так и не простилаемую
оскорбления. у
Его простили та то, ЧТ()
разговаривал с сестрой
He was forgiven for speaking
rudely to his sister.
to apologize vi - <
done something wrong or said something unkind -
извинения
to apologize to smb for (doing) smth - извиниться nenP.
за что-л.	ред KeM-i
offer an excuse or say that one is sorry fw .
извиниться, прадед
Элси извинилась перед учителем
что опоздала на занятия
Я должен извиниться (перед вами)
Я забыл позвонить вам вчера, как
обещал.
Elsie apologized to her teacher
for coming to school late.
I must apologize (to you). I for-
got to ring you up yesterday, as
I had promised.
If it is necessary for a person to apologize for what he has said or
done, he says “Please, excuse me (for)...” or “1 (must) apologize. 1 didn't
mean that.’’ When speaking of the incident later, he or someone else uses
only the verb to apologize.
EXERCISES
I. Translate the following phrases and sentences from the text
1.	Do you just sit at the piano and improvise until you stnke some-
thing good?
2.	I’ve always wanted to read it but never got around to it.
3.	Mrs.Thayer nearly leaped to his side and herded Miss
into her stall.
132
4.	... three separate items were hiohu, fl
5.	Ben was not exactly bolting his food aV°red Wlth cheese-
6.	He’s spoofing you, Ralph.
7.	Ben managed to guzzle a cup before it л
cream.	P “Was ^^crated with pure
8.	Do you like to play families or divide up?
9.	Geniuses are notoriously eccentric. P
10.	This hunch of yours put the matter ,n a different liohi
Д’Ж	L-
reads A flat which makes discord. Should it be A natad? WouW a^mdate
your coming to theatre tonight to straighten this out as harmony must U
restored to orchestra if troupe is to be success. Regards Gene Ruck ”
12.	Mrsjhayer’s wire read: “Mr.Ben Drake resting at my home. Must
not be bothered. Suggest that you keep bass drums still for a week.”
Give the principal forms of the following verbs:
to strive	to	keep	to glance
to sink	to	ruin	to despise
to leave	to	lose	to yield
to choose	to	set	to	concern
to forgive.
to sit
to bet
to ring
to thank
III. Find in the text English equivalents for the following Russian
phrases and sentences and use them in situations based on
the text:	t
•	иногда так, иногда по-иному	X
•	нам лучше присоединиться к дамам	_Aq t
•	к моему великому облегчению ^4 '	!
•	это не ее дело
•	руки не доходили до этой книги
•	портить глаза	
•	поставить (прослушать) пластинку о д
•	они непременно будут критиковать друг друга
•	мы тщетно ждали телефонного звонка
укладывать вещи
я должен быть там
меня это до смерти испугало
я должна признаться вам еще кое в чём
133
the
at dinner9
J’ Mrs
IV.	Give a neutral variant for the words in bold type.
I.	Ralph and I are mighty proud of our shrubbery
2.	“Man! Man!” exclaimed Mrs. Thayer.
3.	“That’s on the square!” said Ben.
4.	He’s spoofing you, Ralph.
5.	I’ll bet you don't.
6.	This hunch of yours puts the matter in a different Г к
o**l.
V.	Answer the following questions:
1.	Did Mr. Drake enjoy the walk in the garden?
2.	Why did Mrs. Drake feel relieved when her husband
from his walk? What did the women talk about while thp
the garden?
3.	What was the unpleasant incident which took place at dinne
4.	Why did Mr. Drake choose ‘the Great Gatsby’? Why didn
Thayer let him read it?
5.	What happened when he chose one of the records?
6.	Did Mrs.Thayer like to play with somebody else?
7.	What decision did Mr. Drake take the following day?
8.	Under what pretext did he decide to leave the Thayers?
9.	What confession did Mrs.Thayer make to them at lunch?
10.	Why did she consider the telegram from New York trivial?
11.	Do you think Mrs.Thayer was offended that her guests had left so
soon?
VI.	Find evidence in the texts (in both parts) to support the fol-
lowing statements:
1	Ben was hard to please.
2	Mrs.Drake knew her husband too well to feel at ease at the Thayers
3	Mrs Thayer was too domineering to make her guests teel at he .
4	TbJ ~ ,«« — “	— ”
. detailed d.«np.ien .< -d. el
in the third person (Texts 1,2.)	1Ji(
L Mrs. Thayer talks Mrs. Drake into spendmg a week a
with her husband.	rnmfortable.
2.	The Drakes find their room quite
134
VIII.
3.	The trouble begins at lunch. Ben is гпяНа л
can hardly control himself.	° ° l^lnSs he hates. He
4.	Ben is on the point of losinc his temn^ru . •
playing the piano.	g ‘emper whe" he » Prevented from
5.	Mr. Thayer annoys Ben with silly questions a. b.. l u-
the garden.	questions as he takes htm around
6.	Ben is prevented from readinc the honk ы. u ,
listening to the record he wants to hear	dS C °SCn and ,rom
7.	The Drakes can’t stand Mrs. Thayer’s hosp.tality any longer and make
up their minds to leave the next day.	b
8.	Mrs. Thayer makes a confession.
Make up character-sketches of Mr. Drake and Mrs Thayer
Make a list of words and word combinations to help you
describe the characters.
IX.
X.
Suggest a title for the story and give your reasons.
Translate the following sentences using the structural patterns:
1.	Положи записку на стол, так чтобы её сразу увидели.
2.	Он закрыл дверь, чтобы их никто не подслушал.
3.	Учитель повторил правило, так чтобы все могли его записать.
4.	Я ушла в свою комнату, чтобы мне не мешали заниматься.
5.	Он сказал, что будет писать им обоим, чтобы ни у кого из них
не было повода жаловаться.
6.	Он отошел в сторону, чтобы всем было видно, что написано
на доске.
7.	Я отказалась от всех приглашений, чтобы мы могли с ним по-
видаться в субботу.
8.	Давай пойдем медленнее, чтобы они могли нас догнать.
9.	К вам приходил какой-то молодой человек. Он сказал, что он
ваш школьный товарищ.
10.	Вчера мне позвонил один мой приятель. Он только что вернулся
из путешествия по Сибири.
11.	Я была раздражена этим ее замечанием.
12.	Этот их мальчишка опять разбил у нас окно.
13.	В центре Нью-Йорка Джеф столкнулся лицом к лицу со старым
врагом своей семьи.
135
14. Он слово в слово
15. Два года мы работали г
XI. Give English equivalents for
fences (see Voc '
1. Я хочу, чтобы
городу).
2. Проделки
*4
передал мне ваш разговор с ним
_1 с ним бок о бок.
/the following Ru«ien .
lary and Ex. Ill):	sho
ты показала мне свой город (проводила
маленькой обезьянки забавляли детей г
забавляло, когда он видел ее серьезной. Он не знал
(развлечься). Наши соседи очень любили принимать гоТ4-^"”7^51
3.	Он опустился в кресло. У нее ёкнуло сердце,
звонок в дверь. При этой мысли у него замерло сердце Р
4.	Он рассказал мне, что произошло там, со всеми поди 6
ми. У меня нет времени описать вам все обстоятельно (ВР° Н0С1,‘
Я не буду вдаваться в подробности, если вы не хотите этого^^*
5.	Вы любите рыбу? Я равнодушна к мороженому. Вы де-
тельно любите такую музыку? «Вы не хотели бы посмотрев
фильм?» - «Нет, спасибо, я не люблю такие фильмы». Он очен
сердится на меня, но мне все равно.
6.	Она опять проиграла пари, но это её не беспокоило. Дер^
пари, что он придет. Она поспорила с ним на плитку шоколада (abai
of chocolate), что он опоздает.
7.	Вы опять опоздали: этому нет оправдания (это непростительно)
Чем вы можете объяснить свое странное поведение? Не оправды-
вайтесь, вы виноваты. Это неубедительная отговорка. У нее всегда
находилось много отговорок, чтобы не ходить туда. Извините, та
я вас прерываю (2). Ему всегда прощали его легкомыслие. Поле»
вы не извинились перед ней? Она так и не могла простить ему эт
оскорбления.
8.	Она тщетно (напрасно) ждала его. Её замечание испут
нас. Тебе лучше присоединиться к нам. Я бы не ждала его Мы
отправляемся через час. Ты бы пошла домой и уложила веши.
К нашему великому облегчению он все же пришел. Он должен
был признать- ся ей еще кое в чем. Ты испортишь себе глаза, если
будешь читать в кровати. Я давно хотела почитать эту книгу, но
всё руки не доходили. Давай поставим (послушаем) эту пласп
ку. Это не наше дело.
136
xll. Read the following sentences paying careful attention to th
words and word combinations in bold type. Suggest th»i
Russian equivalents:	"est »««r
1. He entertained more often than before. He had become m
neighbourly and he visited and was visited by people who lived round
about.	. .
2. “Will you be entertaining much at Manderly, Mrs.de Winter?”
they would inquire.
3.1 was having the house repaired and made it serve as an excuse for
not entertaining visitors.
4. He.. .dined out and entertained when he had the mind to do so
5. We sat for a while without talking much, idly watching the people
in the cafe. She was amused at them.
6...	. the three of them formed themselves into a group for conversation,
leaving Louise and me to entertain each other.
7.	“There isn’t much to tell. I can’t think of anything that would
amuse you.”
8.	My heart sank at the suggestion but I couldn’t refuse to
consider it.
9.	If this is the way you are going to talk about your cousin’s widow,
I don’t care to listen.
10.	Philip Ashley’s house is at the disposal of his cousin Rachel, when
she cares to visit his farm.
11.	1 went on walking in the wind and rain. I was wet nearly to the skin.
but I didn’t care.
12.1 don’t think my father will care one bit what happens to me.
13.	As a boy I never cared for swimming.
14.	... I’ve made a study of the problem...I’m writing a book on the
subject. Perhaps you might care to go over it with me some time?
15.	What the principal of St.Bride’s (a boarding-school) cared about
was proficiency in work. This his schoolmasters were engaged to
produce and sacked for failing to produce.
16.	“Sorry,” said Mor. He had made it a rule to apologize, whether or
not he thought himself in the wrong.
17.	He excused himself politely though quite definitely fro
invitation to luncheon at the club.
if
an
137
-an<i
of Unit Four for the words and word
18.1 did not go to London for .
cut off my visits.	'mc after that. I ma(|t.
19	“^l bet you a hundred dollars Mrs R
Mr.Kalada exclaimed.	‘ ^rs'Ramsey’s chain j
20	. Shc'-^-eKoi„toeverydetail,)fm..1]fc
XIII.	Translate the following situation, .. L
of Unit Four for the wo’ds and wold coX^^
1	 I риффин проработал над проблемой невидим,
двух лет, когда ему посчастливилось „ай™ РеШение ""
2.	Сначала миссис Холл сомневалась, стоит ли ей nvc
компа в свою гостиницу. Но он пообещал заплатить в„“?
решило дело.	ВП€Ред, и
3.	Незнакомец, очевидно, решил обосноваться в АйпИНГР
как на следующий день он попросил, чтобы его багаж дос "
в гостиницу.	или ему
4.	Незнакомец, должно быть, не поддерживал связи ни с кем
своих друзей, так как он никогда не получал писем,
5.	Миссис Холл раздражала Гриффина (действовала ему на
нервы). Она докучала ему глупыми вопросами.
6.	«Извините, что я беспокою Вас, но мне нужно починить часы
в вашей комнате», - сказала она. «Я хотел бы, чтобы Вы не мешали
мне, когда я работаю», - сказал он раздраженно.
7.	Странное поведение незнакомца начало действовать миссис
Холл на нервы. Одно то, что она не знала его имени, выводило ее
из равновесия. Ее всегда раздражало, когда кто-нибудь спраши-
вал ее, как зовут ее постояльца и чем он занимается. «Держу пари
(готов спорить), что он какой-нибудь преступник, скрывающийся
ОТ ПОЛИЦИИ, ------
связался бы с полицией».
миссис Холл
тояльце». — -
своего мнения.
8.	Через несколько недель
- сказал Тедди Хенфри, часовщик. - Я на Вашем месте
_ «Это вас не касается, - оборвала ег
ЛЛ. - Я никому не позволю плохо говорить о моем №•
Но Тедди Хенфри твердо придерживался (лер
миссис Холл уже жалела, что пусп
опт гостиницу. «Нам придется потерпеть (о Г
незнакомца в свою гостиницу	_ сказал мии.
with) его присутствие, пока он платит по
138
I Холл. — Мы нс можем позволигь себе не считаться с таким богатым
I постояльцем». Миссис Холл очень хотелось бы попросить его пере-
I ехать в другую гостиницу, но у нее не хватало смелости сделать это.
I 9. Легран поселился на острове вскоре после того, как ушел на
I пенсию. Я никогда не терял связи в ним и время от времени наве-
щал его. Легран всегда радушно встречал меня. Он имел обыкно-
вение водить меня по острову и подробно рассказывать о своих
находках (discoveries). Несмотря на то, что он редко приезжал в Нью-
Йорк, он был в курсе событий, происходивших в городе.
10.	Мистер Сейнтсбери протянул Чарли несколько страниц. «Вот
роль Сэмми. Она самая важная в пьесе». У Чарли замерло сердце
при мысли о том, что его могут тут же попросить прочитать роль.
Какие отговорки он может привести? Он не может позволить
себе сказать им, что он едва умеет читать. Чарли вздохнул с облег-
чением, когда мистер Сейнтсбери сказал: «Иди домой и выучи роль
наизусть, слово в слово». «Держу пари, этот мальчик принесет
славу нашему театру!» - воскликнул мистер Сейнтсбери, когда
Чарли ушел. Чарли подробно рассказал брату о том, что произошло
с ним в театральном агентстве.
11.	У Тома было богатое воображение, и он всегда знал, как раз-
влечь себя.
12.	У нас редко бывали гости в прошлом году (мы редко прини-
мали гостей). Отцу нездоровилось.
XIV.	Read the story and give full answers to the questions that follow
the text. Make a list of the words in the text which you could use
in your answers:
One Coat of White
Mr. and Mrs.Gregg met M.’ Lautisse on the Queen Elizabeth commg back
from their first trip to Europe. By a cunous chance they learn d that MXaunsse
was a well-known artist who had suddenly retire a	anvone He
Riviera and lived alone there except for his servants, and never saw^yone^Hc
hadn’t painted anything for many a year and was ear
touch another brush as long as he lived.
—7------------7~ >,	r 4-1 - the form of address used when speaking to
3 M. stands for Monsieur [mo sjo.] the i	rrtnnlincftd in full
a Frenchman, corresponds to Mr. (Mister). The abbreviation is pronounced in full.
139
gofog to^merica incognito and asked the C
--------------------ret. He took to4he young couple and acCen?Fs b
invitation to spend a weekend in their home in the country
- met him at tv
any P** in
nr
or a walk m
So we sat around all afternoon, and Lautisse looked at L
at a baSeball
I took him down to the basement and showed him the oil burne
M. Lautisse was ]
keep his name a secret
j
Lautisse arrived on the noon train Saturday and Г'
station. We had promised him that we wouldn’t have -
that we would respect his desire to remain incognito and th ♦
try to talk to him about art.	a
Driving out from the station, 1 asked him if he wanted to t
in particular, like playing croquet or going for a swim °
woods, and he said he just wanted to sit and relax
game on television for about five minutes, and couldn’t иМе°ш
I took him down to the basement and showed him the oil bu Ш U’and
oil burners), and he couldn’t understand that either Mostb Sold
and talked.	y e W sat
I was up at seven-thirty the next morning and when 1 was h •
breakfast 1 remembered a job 1 had to do. Our garden fence needed
of paint. I got out a bucket half full of white paint, and a brush and an 7
kitchen chair. 1 was sitting on the chair, stirring, when 1 heard footst°
and there stood Lautisse.	e^s
“Had breakfast?” 1 asked, and he said Madame was fixing it. I sa^
I had been getting ready to paint the garden fence but now that he was up
I’d postpone it. He protested -1 should go on with it. 1 took up the brush,
but he seized it from my hand and said, “First, I’ll show you!”
I’m no Tom Sawyer - 1 wasn’t looking for anybody to paint that
fence. It was my pride and joy, for I had built it with my own hands. Het
him finish two sides of the post and then 1 interrupted.
“I’ll take it from there,” I said, reaching for the brush.
“No no no’” he cried out, just like a little child. He had finished half
a dozen pickets when Betsy yelled from the kitchen door that his break-
f"S.rnor he said, with an impatient wave of the brush. "No break-
fast. I will paint the fence	k from hls wk; s()
! argued with him bu he wouto t even	(
I went into the house anc1 tolc Be X
about that fence, and.. .that man cam
the brush away from me.^.	she sald “He’s
Betsy laughed at me. Let mm p
a good time.”
140
I went back to the Sunday papers but everv n„ '	"
up and go out and watch him for a counle f and ,hen rd
hours at it and finished the fence, all four sectin m'n,utes' He SP™ three
seen him when he walked around the house t a Y°u should have
sitting - he had white paint all over him And к '“е where 1
‘I finish her!” he exclaimed. He was as h Was bea^g-
rocket ship, and all my resentment faded Ih-'1'1'''' Ы with a new
garden to examine his handiwork. — scorted me back to the
He had me stand off at a distance and look and th.
and inspect the pickets.	’ en move up closer
He went back to town on the 9.03 that evening and at the station
t enjoyed
me to come to
was
shook my hand and said I was a fine fellow and thal he hadn’
himself so much m years and that he wanted Betsy and
New York and have dinner with him some night
We didn’t hear anything from him or about him for ten days and then
the story broke in the New York papers. Some UP corespondent on the
Riviera had got wind or Lautisse’s secret trip to New York and cabled the
New York office, and somehow they found out. He denied his identity at
first, but then he confessed all and gave them an interview. Along towards
the end of the story was a paragraph saying:
Since his arrival M. Lautisse has spent all his time in New York City,
except for a weekend at the home of Mr. and Mrs.Hervey Gregg in North
Westchester. He met the Greggs on the ship coming over.
The day after the story appeared a reporter and photographer from
one of the papers arrived at our house while I was off selling my oil
burners, and Betsy did the honours. They wanted to know every single
detail - every move the great man had made, every word he had uttered,
and Betsy told them of course about the garden fence. They took pictures
of it, and more pictures of the paint buckets, and the brush, and the next
morning the paper had quite a story, done in a humorous vein, and the
Headline said:
Lautisse Paints Again!
It gave us a sort of funny feeling, all this publicity, but we didn t have
much time to think about it. Early on the same day that story appeared,
an excitable little man arrived in a chauffeur-driven limousine. He leaped
out of the car, rushed up to me, grabbed me by the shoulders and began
shouting:
141
d°Wn and
“Has
sa'd he
see *е fence
• Then
earth are you going to get fifteen hundred out of that fence?
— ’“Good lord, man!” exclaimed the second fellow from the Weddicome,
“don’t you i
I stared at them in amazement.
“Where is it? Where is the fence?” 1 knocked his hand ’
demanded to know who he was, but he kept yelling things щТ
anybody else been here?” and “Show me the fence!” Finally 1^
was Mr. Vegaro from the Millard Galleries, and he wanted to	°
Lautisse had painted.
He stood before that picket fence clasping and unclasping hi
and crying out: “Magnificent!” and “Superb!” and things like that
all of a sudden he quieted down, and said, “Mr. Gregg, I would like
your fence, I will give you five hundred dollars cash for it.”
He had no more than got the words out when another car came
up the driveway and out jumped two men. They came at us with ам
waving their arms wildly, screaming “Stop! Stop!”	Sh’
All three men now surrounded me, shouting and gesticulating So
now I did a little yelling of my own. They calmed down, and it turned
out that the second two men were from the Weddicome Galleries and
they, too, wanted my garden fence, because it had been painted by the
great Lautisse.
“You people,” I said, “are either drunk or crazy - maybe both.”
All three of them looked at me as if 1 were the one who was drunk or
crazy. Didn’t I realize that Lautisse had not had a paint brush in his hands
for twelve long years? That Lautisse had sworn he would never paint
again? That a single painting by Lautisse was worth as much as a quarter
of a million dollars?
“Look, gentlemen,” I said, “I’m a business man, an oil burner man.
I don’t know anything about painting. I mean painting pictures. But
1 do know a thing or two about painting a fence. A mule could have held
a paint brush in his teeth and done almost as good a job on that fence as
Lautisse did.”
“A thousand dollars for the fence!” said one of the Weddicome men.
“Twelve hundred!” said little Mr.Vegaro.
“Fifteen hundred!” cried the Weddicome man.
“Hold it!” I yelled. “I’m beginning to think you’re serious. Howjm
you going to get fifteen hundred out•	tha^ fenc^?
- - *)
LV1U, 11AV*AA. C-- —- Q
realize that your garden fence is a genuine Launsse.
After H. A. Smtl'
142
Questions
I.	How did M.Lautisse spend time at the Greggs’?
2.	Why was Mr.Gregg so particular about the garden f r.
going to paint in the morning? What did he mean hv	6 WaS
Tom Sawyer”?	edn by saymg: I am no
3.	What did Mr.Gregg complain to his wife about? n,. a a u
to comfort him?	"e about? How d'd she try
4.	How was Lautisse’s identity discovered?
5.	What happened soon after the article about Lautisse’s weekend at
the Greggs appeared in the newspaper?
6.	What made Gregg think that the world was mad?
XV. Make up situations based on the text One Coat of White using
the following word combinations and structural patterns:
•	to provide smb with
•	won’t let anyone know
•	wouldn’t give smb a minute’s peace
•	to take smb around
•	I may as well do it
•	must have disturbed one’s peace of mind
•	won’t (can’t) have a guest working
•	to feel comfortable
•	to care to do smth
•	to settle the matter
•	to get in touch with smb
•	to bother smb with silly questions
•	I’ll bet...
•	to go into details
•	to go beyond reason
•	to strike smb as ...
•	needn’t do
•	needn’t have done
•	so that one can (may) do smth
143
XVI. Read the story and write
—спа write out Enalich м
lents for the Russian words given after tht t.M*,‘t‘n
What's the Difference?
Claire, mother’s American sister-i '
She Sa2d she had a flMsomewh^
had » Puncture. In AmericaАаГооТХ™?
Claire pronounced many tordsln'a d"XmП°‘‘С' 'hal A“»l
r’s” quite distinctly ail()
4 Aual Clatre i,k’
ion:
1
'forget, that in
a tortnight. Dick asked his mother “Mummy „ w"h “>«>
it here? She said she had a flat somewhere on Г ' А“П' Clairc
nD?n lWOny' Dick ” said father, “Aunt Claire
they speak American English, not British. Didn'
Dick: Yes, I ve noticed she pronounced the
says “can’t” [kaent].
The next Tuesday Claire took her nephew and niece tn t
When she asked the children the nearest way to the “railroad de L°“lio'1
couldn’t tell her. She found out by hersel/that in EnXdflX!
sold at the booking-office," but not at the “ticket-window.” S Were
‘‘We must ask a red-cap which track to go to,” she said. Joan whk
pered to her brother, “Dick, what’s a red-cap?” Dick: 1 think Aunt Cl
means a porter.	aire
When the porter said, “Go to platform two for your train” - Claire
guessed that the English used “platform" when they wanted to know
where the train would be.
When they came to London, she said, “Wait a moment, kids. I’d like
to drop into that post-office. I won't be long. Wait for me on the sidewalk
at the entrance to the subway." ’
The children were left puzzled.
Joan: Dick, where do we have to wait? There is no subway here, it s
a quiet street. And what is a “sidewalk"?
Dick: I think a “sidewalk" is the pavement. But 1 don't see any
subway anywhere.
So they stayed where they were in front of the post-office till Clain?
came back. Having found out why they had not moved, she explained that in
America the “subway" was the underground electric train. Walking along
streets, the children learned that shops were “stores in the
English pram was a “baby carriage" and a lorry - a ‘ truck. .
reached a huge building, a department store, Claire aske an a
144
-Where is the elevator?*’ He answered	.
across the hall, ma’am.”	Stately, The lift is righl
On the fourth floor Claire said “О К
department. I've got to buy suspenders for „S“y ,n lhe ,0У
straps that hold up trousers. He thinks Enelkt 1USband> You know,
longer than American ones.”	” ъ sn susPenders will last
Dick: I see, you mean braces. We sav su«i ri
things that hold up stockings. ’ pen ers "^en we mean the
Claire: And we call those “garters ”
Joan But a garter goes round the leg. just above the knee
garters do...	Knce’
In the evening, back at home. Dick showed off his new л
•You km I l.iddy. Aunt ( |.„re says gas" for nn	words:
a note, and..."	' fc petrol, and "bill" for
at least our
Claire: And I guess I 've teamed someth,ng from the children
вокзал
прокол
магазин
подвязки
метро
грузовик
носильщик
билетная касса
бензин
подтяжки
лифт
детская коляска
банкнота
тротуар
REVISION
(Units One-Four)
Render into English:
1.	TchKcpy было далеко за пятьдесят, когда произошло событие,
которое могло бы изменить всю его жизнь. Однажды к нему в кон-
сульство пришел молодой человек. Он был похож на испанца. С ми-
нуту он неподвижно стоял на пороге, как будто обдумывал что-то.
"Здравствуйте.' Входите, пожалуйста. - сказал Теккер. - Чем я могу
оыть вам полезен?» - «Я думаю, что вы можете мне помочь, - сказал
молодой человек. - Мое имя - Дэлтон, мистер Дэлтон, но знаете, мне
самому странно слышать это имя. Все меня зовут просто Малыш.
только что приехал из Техаса...»
145
, 1а «ЛИ()
...._,И1ЬН„ Mparb»(to ”
’ "° мие бы
pass for) за сы«а Дона урика
— J НС ГСряк/|
ко татуировка на левой руке До>, Ури'^^’Г “'*"Х
Вы по-хитите деньги из сейфа, и мы сразу удерем ЧеЛ<,,,С|< -
нравится мой план?» - «Он	.... У УД Рем ОТС1оДа. Как „ам
Рискованным
опыта, „о, несомненно,
проиграем игру»,
2.	Выслушав Далтона. Теккер сказал- «А к,, г
Дело?» - «Что за дело?» - «Разбогатет. .	6“ B,lu*'Cb
away With it). _ „Это звучит оченГпГ У Н<>4" "
лось услышать подробности...»
3.	«Вы бы могли легко сойти (to
Мальчик пропал много лег тому начал «
дежды найти его Вы с ним hZ	Р°Дители
>м. иы с ним поразительно
ко татуировка на левой руке Дон Урика
иХ”: :,‘хи-3	удерем —х
У меня совершенно
оригинален. Я попробую (to have a go “ - «Hv "“«Ho, п.1а„
сказал Теккер, оживляясь.	Ь ? ’ Ну’ да Решено»,.
4.	«Только вы должны придерживаться нашей версии и„аче
 сказал Геккер и добавил с улыбкой - «я и» ““
местный климат пойдет вам на пользу (не повредит вам) А
обсудим некоторые детали... Когда ваша татуировка заадве/'"4’''
жусь с Доном Уриком. Консульство, я полагаю, самое подход,^
место для встречи. А вам лучше не показываться в городе чтоб,, „
ничего не заподозрил».	’ вдкго
5.	Теккер надеялся, что Малыш не отступит от своего обещания
и при первой возможности выполнит свою «работу». Однако дни
шли, а Малыш не появлялся. Он посылал за молодым человеком
несколько раз, но все было напрасно. Малыш хранил молчание.
6.	Однажды утром он пришел к Теккеру в консульство. «Вам
не надо было столько раз посылать за мной», - произнес он холод-
но.- «Но мы проиграем игру, если не будем держаться вместе», -
сказал Теккер и добавил насмешливо, - «Друзья должны держаться
вместе, не правда ли?» Малыш молча смотрел на него. «Ну, хорошо,
давайте выясним все начистоту!» Теккер едва сдерживал себя. «Вы
передумали? Или вы хотите сказать, что ключ от сейфа заедает ?» -
«Совсем нет», - резко сказал Малыш. «Дело вот в чем. Я не мог
оставить свою “матушку” без сына опять. Она умрет от горя». -
«Предатель!» — воскликнул Теккер, дрожа от негодования,
потерплю этого». - «А я не потерплю, чтобы вы со мной так р
ривали. Я сын Дона Урика и не хочу иметь с вами никакое а _
7.	Теккер был ошеломлен. Наглость Малыша пер
ницы. Некоторое время он стоял, уставившись и
- резко сказал Малыш. «Дело вот в чем. Я не мог
воскликнул Теккер, дрожа от негодования. - «Я не
146
а В Крайнем изумлении... Неизвестно что к,. «
голос Донны Урики не нарушил тишину: «Где УЧИЛ0СЬ’ если
мальчик?» - «Мистер Теккер, я советую вам держать
i o keep one’s mouth shut). Это будет гораздо лучше -
убитым- - случайно», - сказал Малыш, направляясГ
ты, мой дорогой
язык за зубами
для вас, чем быть
-> к выходу.
ADDITIONAL MATERIAL
Vocabulary Extension
I. Read the text paying careful attention to the words and word
combinations in bold type. Give their Russian equivalents
Get ready to discuss the problem:
The Art of Talking
Last night was a bore. Several people came to my place for a chat
hoping to enjoy themselves. But what an awful evening it was!
One young man talked to us for a full hour on every subject under
the sun. None of us could get in a word, not even me, though I’m sup-
posed to know how to do it - I’ve been a journalist for many years now.
So what should have been a pleasant social get-together became an
awful bore.
Our speaker, for I cannot call him less, was as exciting as a reading of
last week’s laundry list. He is eighteen, and that, I think, excuses him, for
he hasn’t been practicing the art of talking for too many years.
He will learn, I hope, that a good conversationalist is a man who has
something interesting to say, and at the same time he tries to make his
audience feel comfortable. He is also a good listener and shows by his
interest that he wants to hear what others have to say. He enjoys talking
but realizes that everyone will get more pleasure from the conversation if
all get a chance to take part. He speaks clearly enough for all to hear
comfortably; he is never monotonous, and his speech is full of interesting
things; and, by the way, unlike some people, he looks his listeners in the
eye, and not into space.
Unfortunately all too often we suffer from bad conversationalists.
They are all the same - they are always boring; and yet they differ.
You can even talk of several types. To begin with, there is the socalled
147
ГОТ ~ type Of conversationalist Wan,
The -show off type is not very different from the ..m
wants to attract attention to himsHr"01’"1'2"’
Г’eve" if
1 lhis ki"d borM
all the talking
I-----
He is the person who
has nothing to offer.
And the repeater is a well-familiar type. Hasn’
from time immemorial?
There is also the type that I call the “detail man.”
And now 1 almost want to say thank God for the “int^
good thin about this type of conversationalist is that you can a Pter*
him to interrupt the “monopolizer” or the “detail man.” epen(i
And of course there is the “silent one.” This speaker ha« n u
say. It may be that he has no information to offer or it ma 10
is afraid to say something because he is too shy. Or perhaps he 6
who remembers that silence is golden, speech is silvery 6	01,6
Not always, I must say. 1, for one, believe that most communic f
good. I’m sure that to achieve progress we must discuss things
I’m all for discussing things. But the talker must remember
conversation must serve a purpose. What he says must always be
the point. For life is short, and nobody wants to spend hours listenin
people who talk and talk and never think.
II. Read the text and retell it in the form of a story. Enlarge on the
story giving additional details and using words and word com
binations from the active vocabulary and from the previous
additional text:
Harry: Oh, Nora, here’s a letter from old Bartie. He wants to come and stay
for a week from Friday.
Nora: That will be nice, won’t it? He’s such a nice old dear.
Harry: He’s a fussy old man.
Nora: Now, which room can he have? Oh, yes, he shall sleep in Robert’s
room, and Robert shall share with Peter. Peter, you will let Rota
sleep in your room just for a few nights, won't you?
Peter: Oh, Mother, I don’t want to share with Robert: he won't like it eitta
Nora: Just while Mr. Bartie is here, you shall have yout room to youra.lla>
soon as he goes.
148
Harry-
flora-
peter-
Harry-
flora'.
Harry-
peter:
flora:
How about Rex - you know old Bartie hat~ я
Howards to take him. I’m sure they will _ «к ,S’ 1 11 ask the
people.	ey re such obliging
And shall he have his breakfast in bed everv я о
I must do that for him. (Doorbell). Will you sop « J v У 1 suPPose
Peter?	h°that is at Ле door,
Yes, Mother, I will.
Shall I hang up that terrible picture he gave us for
He won’t like our keeping it in a cupboard.
Oh, yes, you must. And we’ll have to have dinner at •
tea at six as he likes dinner better.	even instead of
In fact the whole house will be turned unside dn«m
any peace, and old Bartie is an old fusspot, just as I said 6 hSVe
It’s a telegram. Mum!
Now who’s this from? Oh! Well, you can both breathe a sigh of relief
Mr. Bartie won t be coming after all: he’s got a cold ё
From “Meet the Parkers ’’ by David Hicks
. Г11 ask the
a wedding present?
Hl. Comment on the following statements concerning visitino
proverb?^8 a‘WayS 8IVe P‘eaSUre’ ‘f П0‘ C°ming’ *еП g°mg (Portuguese
2	We don’t get to know people when they come to us; we must go to
them to find out what they are like (Goethe).	ё
3	. A perfect guest makes his host feel at home.
IV. Topics for discussion:
1.	What is your idea of hospitality? How would you describe a per-
fect host?
2.	Would you say there’s an art in being a charming guest? Which is
more difficult, to be a perfect host or a perfect guest?
3.	What do we mean when we say that a person is a “good mixer"?
^at Personal qualities make a “good mixer"?
149
V. Read the text and retell It:
The Transatlantic Connection
Do Americans and Englishmen i
isn’t only a question of accents. Spelling and
of cither side of the Atlantic
1 •
English” is helping to bridge the
— •— — --
.	--	a
isn’t only a question of
really epeak the same lanvuau^ i
। v-bul«y № .Ш„;;
too. Some people would nay that ц,
*• new ‘language' we call. “ IгапнаЦ
gap between out two conn»—
1
tttnt
differences arc getting fewer. The
a mixture of Bruish and A^r.^n SLS?
lary' “d ЬУ lhc increasing number
cross the Atlantic frequently	and bu81ne88rncn wt
United States. While the British have kept the originaHpXig Г *'
foreign words now used in the English language American b ’"’
a point of simplifying spellings and often change .hem in Д .h?*
“catalog,” and even “cigaret” has been seen for “cigarette.* '
Some of the differences in vocabulary could lead to amusing sita.
lions. Did you know that American buildings have no ground floor?This
does not mean you have to jump up ten feet to get into them, simply that
what the British call the “ground floor” is what Americans call the ‘first
floor’ and so on - useful to remember in a department store.
If an American says, he is wearing his new ‘pants’ and ‘vest’ to a party-
do not be alarmed. He is not going in his underwear, but ‘pants’ and ‘vest’
are the American words for ‘trousers’ and ‘waistcoat’. On the other hand,
if a British person wears his ‘ mackintosh’ and ‘wellingtons’on a rainy
(l-iy he will have to explain to his American cousin that these are his
‘raincoat’ and ‘galoshes’ or ‘rubbers’. In the USA a raincoat is even called
a ‘London fog’ something which no longer exists in London.
*	Xi».».»	rx:::
on ‘vacation’. And whereas an Englishman will be ill m hospd
American wi 11 be ‘ ^"^“^^a'ccept new ideas and new customs to
theiS'sh* cousins, and the same goes	usc of EngM
In some cases Ле®^д^ап English dates hack to the
than the Americans
150
of the Pilgrim bathers and hasn’t been used in Britain since the
seventeenth century. I he word ‘fall’ is considered archaic in Britain,
where we use ‘autumn’ instead. In the USA people use the old-fashioned
past participle of‘get’ and say ‘he has gotten thin’ or ‘I could have gotten
here sooner’ when in Britain we would always use ‘got’.
How American or English is either of our languages anyway? We
both owe a lot to languages from other countries and words that have
been absorbed into English tell us much about the histories of Britain and
America. Many ‘English’ words used in Britain actually come from coun-
tries of the British Empire, such as dinghy (a small boat) and ‘bungalow’
(a house on one level), both from India. American English has words taken
from all the different nations which have contributed to the formation of
North America: ‘hooch’ meaning ‘whisky’, is an American Indian word;
‘cockroach’ (the insect) and ‘stampede’ (when a herd of cattle runs in
panic) come from the original Spanish; the Dutch contributed words
such as dumb (stupid) and boss (chief); and it is to the Germans that
Americans owe that vital word ‘hamburger’.
VI. Give a talk on the difference between BE and AE. Make up a
written outline to guide you.
UNIT FIVE
Text
, „I . labour leader, is invited to a dinner party at p
Entest Eve.rh« a cncouraged by the professor, exchange their vie»*"
Cunningham s 1IMN ’ seizcs the opportunity to expose the cruel 2*
various social probit	He tel|s them about jackson, a	Di-
ment of il'cwolkLrsjdent	had noticed a p|ece of flim	ho
|ns, his ann ,n an emden^	He off	d go
his machine anc g	the be|t didn’t come off d P the
machine and	the fi t to the shoulder. When he r
s;:—- - “ *	;
* The story is told by Avis Cunningham, the professor s daughter.
“And what did the company do for him?” I asked Ernest.
Nothing. Oh, yes, they did do something. They successfully fOught
the damage suit that he brought when he came out of hospital. The com-
pany employs very efficient lawyers, you know.”
“But the courts,” I urged. “The case would not have been decided
against him, had there been no more to the affair than you have
mentioned.	r
“Colonel Ingram is the company’s leading lawyer. He is a very shrewd
man.” Ernest looked at me intently for a moment, then he went 6пЛ
tell you what, Miss Cunningham. You investigate Jackson’s case.”
“I had already determined to,” I said coldly.
“All right,” he smiled good-naturedly,” and I’ll
find him. But I tremble for you when I think of all you are to prove by
Jackson’s arm.”
And so it came about that I accepted Ernest’s challenge.
1 found Jackson in a crazy ramshackle house down near the bay on
the edge ol the marsh. He was making some sort of a basket and toiled oo
steadily while 1 talked with him.
How did you happen to get your arm caught in the machine?
1 asked.

tell you where to
152
head.
was workin’ overtime
he answered, “I ain’t for callin'iff.
s I was ttred out. ! worked sevent^ '
years ® then, mills. a„;
’ve s«n too many
an'
He looked at me in a slow and pondering way and shook his
Tirelessness?” 1 prompted.	his
“C3JV ________..^a «Т	_ut ,	.
“bio,”
,‘^ed that most of the accidents happens
ain’t so quick after workin steady for hours. 1
А таП и nn and killed not to know.”
of‘^Many°fthem?”IaSked'
hundreds an’ hundreds, an’ children, too.”
With the exception of the terrible details, Jackson’s story of his
dent was the same as that 1 had already heard. When 1 asked him if he
aCa broken some rule of working the machinery, he shook his head.
badHis mind was rather hazy concerning the suit for damages. Only one
• was clear to him and that was that he had not got any damages. He
d feeling that the testimony of the foremen and the superintendent had
113 3 ht about the adverse decision of the court. Their testimony, as he put
“wasn’t what it ought to have ben.” And to them I resolved to go.
11 one thing was plain. Jackson’s situation was wretched. His wife was
bealth and he was unable to earn, by his basket-work and peddling,^^
Efficient food for the family. He was back in his rent, and the oldest boy, ;
Гы of eleven, had started to work in the mills.
“They might a given me a watchman’s job,” were his last words as
I went away.
Jackson’s lawyer was a weak and inefficient-looking man, and1 at
Jackson у	statements flashed into my mind. The
the S1ght of him two of Ernest s staterr.	,	js a
com-pany employs very	of course the company could
very shrewd man. It dawnea upon	iackson.
afford finer legal talent than could a working-
“Why did you lose the case?” I aske
The lawyer was perplexed an	witnesses had given only
to whine. He whined about the tes 1 У ^ог(] cou|d he get out of
the evidence that helped the other si e.	which side their bread
them that would have helped Jackson. e po|onel Ingram, who was
was buttered on. Jachson had been con se
г й» Af ..4 r
153
Nation He had made Jackson answer
bnttiant cross-exammat.on. H ^„е
‘"'“.'Xw could Jackson’s answer be damagmg И he had the right ot)
side?” I dema"ded' . wjth it?” he demanded back. “yni,
ebooks?” He waved his hand towards the crowded shelves of ?
in his tiny office. “All my reading and studying of them has taUght щ °s
bw ,s one thing and right is another thing. Ask any lawyer.”
“Why did you not call attention to the fact that Jackson was tryi
save the machinery from being damaged?” I asked Peter Donnell *8
to
save inciiiovniuwj----------	—smelly OnP
the foremen who had testified at the trial.
He^ndered'a long time before replying. Then he cast an anxi
look aboutlmnand said, “Because I’ve a wife and three children th°^
why. It wouldn’t a ben healthy,” he answered.	’ ats
Henry Dallas, the superintendent, refused to talk. Not a word
I get from him concerning the trial and his testimony.	C°U d
But with James Smith, the other foreman, I had better luck He
with Peter Donnelly that Jackson should have won his case and got dama
He went even further and called the action heartless and cold-blooded^
he explained that there were many accidents in the mills, and that the
company’s policy was to fight to the bitter end all suits for damages
“When you testified at the trial, you didn’t point out that Jackson re
ceived his injury through trying to save the machinery from damage’" 1
asked.	6 *
“No, 1 did not,” was the answer. “1 testified to the effect that Jackson
injured himself by neglect and carelessness, and that the company was
not in any way to blame.”	-T
“Was it carelessness?” I asked.
tl ?П|'1 that °Г anythin8 Уои want t0 call it. The fact is that I testified
	Г>1а- * e Way' d'd •   because I was following instructions, Colonel
'ngram s instructions. He outlined the evidence I
nd it lost Jackson’s case for him?”
He nodded’ and his face grew dark.
was to give.”
154
“And Jackson had a wife and .
“I know,” he said quiedv к > ° cil’ldren den^ ।
-» ..... • * >• > -,*£*. .............-
He burst into a savage oath. ‘ У '° d° s“h a ,hing a, )he
“I beg your pardon,” he said the next moment. “No, it
But let me tell you this. If you repeat anything Г
word of it; and if I have to, I’ll do it under oath
4 After my interview with Smith I went to
I met Ernest.
was not easy,
ve said, Г11 deny every
on the witness stand.”
my father's office and there
“I have been looking up Jackson’s ca.P uo
treated,” I confessed.	’ Seems to have been badly
“Of course,” he answered. “If Jackson and all hi. firn
_edmercifi.Uy, the dividends of the company would
boasted civilization is based upon blood.”	be S° arge’ Our
From -The Iron Hee!" by Jack London
COMMENTARY
Notes
Both Jackson and Peter Donnelly speak an illiterate English. Note the
following non-standard forms which occur in the text:
a)	I ain’t for callin’ it that.
The form ain t is used for the following: am not, is not, orc not, hove
not, has not.
b)	...workin’ steady for hours.
The adjective steady replaces the adverb steadily.
c)	а-given, a-ben, a-got
The forms are used instead of have given, have been, have got.
d)	in them mills
The personal pronoun them is-used instead of the demonstrative
pronoun these, those or the definite article.
e)	...most of the accidents happens...
Agreement between the subject and the predicate is violated.
f)	callin’, workin’
The omission of the final g in spelling indicated that [n] is pionounced
instead of [r|] at the end of the words.
g)	an’, ‘em
155
and and th in them shows the omission of the
ies of speech - non-standard pronunciation, impro
- used by the author to give his characters defini
.<	1_____X--->------a‘
PJ ©tyctc
The omission of d in ;
corresponding sounds in pronunciation.
These improprieties '	---
grammatical fonns — are uscu ___________________
speech characteristics. They show the characters’ vocaf 'dueiinif
tion, environment and even their psychology. Only t 'their edu ''
forms are used for this purpose.	УР’са! non-stan^Ca'
------- __ 	»
STRUCTURAL PATTERNS
| Happen, seem + Infinitive
How did you happen to get your arm caught in the machine^
Jackson seems to have been badly treated.
The verbs to happen and to seem may be followed by an k‘
infinitive.	°f
The Indefinite Infinitive expresses an actiort simultaneous ' h
moment described in the sentence.	1 1
The young farmer seemed to
know everything about Miss
Posie’s family.
Казалось, что молодой фермер
знает всё о семье мисс Поузи.
The Continuous Infinitive emphasizes that the action expressed by
the infinitive is in process.
I first met her in Wisconsin.
I happened to be staying with my
relatives there. He seems to be
enjoying his holidays here.
Я впервые встретила ее в Вискон-
сине. Так случилось, что я гостила
там у своих родственников. Он,
как будто (кажется), с удовольстви-
ем проводит здесь каникулы.
The Perfect Infinitive expresses an action prior to the moment
referred to in the sentence.
Nobody knew the man, but when
I saw him I recognized him at
once. I happened to have worked
with him in the North.
Никто не знал этого человека, но
когда я его увидела, я его сразу
узнала. Я когда-то работала с ним
на севере.
156
They seem to have met before.
Они, кажется Встп
’ СтРечалИсь раньще
| Might + Perf,
They might have given me a watch„ ,
Might have done expresses disapp^^^
infinitive refers the action to the past.	reProach. The perfect
You might have warned me in
advance (but you didn’t).
I wouldn’t have waited for you
Note: When might is followed by an indefi 7 •
nation might do smth expresses a request with' &	the c°™bi-
refers the action to the present or future °	reProach and
wX. я ZY"pe“,1b
“ не стал тебя ждать.
You might at least drive me
home.
You might carry the parcel for me.
Вы хотя бы отвезли меня домой.
Мог бы понести мой сверток.
Should + Infinitive
Не agreed with Peter Donnelly that Jackson should have won his
case and got damages.
The modal verb should expresses obligation, advisability, desirability.
It may be followed by any kind of infinitive.
Should + Indefinite Infinitive refers the action to the present or the
future.
You should take the visitors round Вам надо (следует) показать
the museum.	гостям музей.
Should + Continuous Infinitive refers the action to the immediate
present.
You should be reading your Тебе надо (следует) заниматься
history instead of watching TV. || историей, а не смотреть телевизор.
Should + Perfect Infinitive refers the action to the past.
157
You nIi<hiI(I inivi ,
invitation (hut you didii I).
Л
Ним П«Д<> было бы принял» <;J<)
ПрИГЛОШСИИС.
Нам нс nujto было бы принима л
СГО прИ1 ЛИШСНИС.
Note: The modal verbs should and ought (to) are very much alik
meaning. In many cases they are used interchangeably. However,
to emphasizes moral obligation, whereas should is commonly usee
instructions are given in the form of advice.
е in
ought
when
You ought Io be gralchd to her.
You ought to be helping your
mother, .lane. She is washing up.
You ought Io have apologized
to her.
You shouldn’t miss this
opportunity.
You should have put more sugar
in thc cake.
Вы должны быть благодарны ей
Гебе следовало бы помочь маме
Джейн. Она мост посуду.
Вам надо было бы извиниться
перед ней.
Вам не слсдусз упускать такую
возможность.
В торт следовало бы положить
больше сахара.
VOCABULARY
1. But I tremble for you when I think...
// to tremble for smb feel anxious on smb’s account - опасаться
за кого-л. //
To tremble, to shake, to shiver and to shudder need to be distin-
guished when they mean to move quickly or vibrate.
They correspond to thc Russian дрожать, трястись, содрогаться.
To shake vi means is the general term. It l.„7
which is not firm or steady. To shake may refer to both
I Ic shook with fear (cold).
The earth shook under us.
may imply any kind of state
- -i persons and things.
Он трясся от страха (холода).
Под нами дрожала земля.
To tremble vi means to shake with agitation, fear, anger, cold, physical
weakness. It implies a slight, not very noticeable motion.
158
Her lips trembled and she could
not trust herself to speak.
She stood at the door, her whole
body trembling with fear.
His voice trembled with indigna-
tion.
nee Дрожали губы u „
решалась yDbI’ и 0Ha He
i шалась говорить.
°на стояла у Wnu ,
от страха	И ВСЯ дР°жала
Его ГОЛОС ДПОЖа п пт
дрожал от негодования.
То shiver vz means to shake with
because of cold or fear.
° rapid vibrating movement,
esp
He came into the house
snowcovered and shivering.
Он вошел в дом весь в снегу
Дрожа от холода.
To shudder vi means to experience sudden shivering due m f и
ЮГ, repugnance or cold. To shudder is usually the actio/of
. . __________________ y me action of a moment and
is stronger than to shiver.
She shuddered at the sight of
blood.
I shuddered to think what might
happen.
Она содрогнулась при виде крови
Я содрогнулась, когда подумала,
что может произойти.
2.1 asked him if he had broken some rale of working the machinery,
to break vt - fail to keep or obey - нарушать
to break a law, a rule, one’s word, silence, etc
Kemp was the first to break the
silence.
She never broke her word.
Кемп первым нарушил молчание.
Она никогда не нарушала своего
слова.
to break vi - begin - начинаться, наступать
Day was breaking when we went out. Рассветало, когда мы вышли.
A heavy storm was about to break.	Надвигался шторм.
to break down
a) fail to act, become useless - сломаться, разрушиться, выйти из
строя
The machinery broke down.
Машина сломалась (вышла из строя).
159
разразиться (о катастрофе)
Ночью вспыхнул пожар.
Ссора вспыхнула вновь.
Will you be able to come today?
вас
You are better able to do it than
I am.
Are you able to walk another
two miles?
He was unable to think clearly at
the moment.
„к weak and ill (Of health) - ухудшаться, сдавать (о зд^
^b^ broke down. I У него ухудшилось здоровье.
to break out - begin suddenly £f fire, war, epidemic, strlke)
вспыхнуть,
A fire broke out during the night.
The quarrel broke out afresh.
j pjg was unable to earn — sufficient food for his family.
to be (un)able to do smth - (not) have the power, ability; means
opportunity to do smth - (не) быть в состоянии (в силах) что-л. сде.1а1’'
Вы сможете прийти сегодня (у
есть такая возможность)?
Вы можете сделать это лучше Ч(П,
j axuc, чем я.
Вы в состоянии пройти еще ляР
мили?
В этот момент он был не в
состоянии ясно мыслить.
to be (in)capable of doing smth - (not) have the power, ability or
fitness - быть (не) способным на что-л., сделать что-л
z Не is quite capable of neglecting
 his duty (is the sort of man who
might do so).
In those days only Filatov was
capable of performing such deli-
cate operations.
Show me what you are capable
of (how well you can work).
V1 e *ffere“ce between (un)able to do and (in)capable of doing is
that the first word combination describes the state of things in a certain
fib. w^ereas be (in)capable of (not) doing stresses a person s
fitness for doing something.
Он может пренебречь своим
долгом (он способен на это).
В то время только Филатов был
способен делать такие сложные
операции.
Покажи, на что ты способен.
160
ae was unable to come as he was
busy-
The boy
is incapable of lying.
At that moment Bill felt he was
capable of murder.
can’t have told a lie. He
°" « мог прийти, он был занят.
Не может быть, чтобы мальчик
солгал. Он не способен на ложь.
В этот момент Билл почувствовал,
что он способен на убийство.
4 The witnesses had given only the
othe, side.	eV‘denCe helped the
witness » - a person who has first-hand knowba
H is able to describe it; also, one who gives evidenced “
a lawcourt - свидетель	e under oath in
Тош was the only witness to (of)
the crime.
He appeared in court as a witness.
Том был единственным свидетелем
преступления.
Он появился в суде в качестве
свидетеля.
5. Jackson had been confused by Colonel Ingram, who was brilliant
at cross-examination.
to be brilliant (good, clever, skillful, poor, slow) at smth or doing
smth	6
Some adjectives take an object expressed by a noun or a gerund with
the preposition at.
My friend is good at phonetics.
Jerome thought he was good at
packing things.
I am afraid I am no good at
solving cross-word puzzles.
У моей подруги хорошо идет
(ей дается) фонетика.
Джером думал, что он хорошо
умеет упаковывать вещи.
Боюсь, что я совершенно не умею
решать кроссворды.
Note: То be good (quick, slow) at doing something expresses a per-
manent characteristic feature of a person; to be slow (quick) in doing
something characterizes a person s action in a given situation.
Dennis was quick in seeing the joke.
He was slow in taking the hint.
Деннис сразу понял шутку.
Он не сразу понял намек.
161
„ adjectives guide ”d	™ ‘nfln'tiVe
Alfter the aajecuv ч
of the gerund.	d e joke. He was slow to take the hint.
^attition^-ctthat...
notice -Обратить (чье-л.) внимание на что-л.
,u not call attention to the fact that...
smb’s attention to smth - show; point out; make smb
,'е^рап^ь (чье-л.) внимание на что-л.
I’d like to call your attention to
the following facts.
He called my attention to a
group of students and said,,
“They’ve come to help us.
Мне бы хотелось обратить ваше
внимание на следующие факты
Он обратил мое внимание на
группу студентов и сказал: “Они
пришли помочь нам.”
to pay attention to - give one’s mind to - обращать (свое) внимание
на что-л., на кого-л.
Не paid no attention to her words.	Он не обратил никакого внимания
на ее слова.
Pay attention to what is being said. | Слушайте, что сейчас говорят
to attract (smb’s) attention - make people notice one; arouse interest
привлекать чье-л. внимание
I shouted to attract attention.
Suddenly my attention was at-
tracted by a strange-looking man.
Я крикнул, чтобы привлечь к себе
внимание.
Вдруг мое внимание привлек
человек странной наружности.
7. Jackson was trying to save the machinery from being damased
поврХта8е V‘ ~ makC Ы USeftl1 °r VaIUaWe (aPPlled m°Stly t0 И) -
The car was badly damaged in a
crash.
Машина была сильно повреждена
при столкновении.
damage п (uncountable) -
to do (cause) damage to -
вРед, ущерб, убыток, урон
нанести, причинить ущерб чему-л.
The storm did
the port.
great damage to
шторм произвел большие разруше-
ния (нанес большой ущерб) в порту.
162
(ire caused no damage to
s‘rK'tures
ПожаР не причинил
вреда картинам.
# that Jackson should have got damages
,/ damages и p! (legal) money that is paid ln
.	- убытки, компенсация за убытки inPensation for a loss
°’ ’ to claim damages - взыскивать убытки
pay smb damages - возмещать кому-л. убытки
to get damages - получать компенсацию за убытки
to bring a suit for damages or to sue smb for dama^. _
еЛо о возмещении убытков И	8 возбудить
9 I testified to the effect that Jackson injured himself by neglect and
carelessness.
to injure vt - hurt; do or cause harm or damage to - ушибить, ранить;
повредить
Nobody was injured in the accident.
He injured his knee playing
football.
The fruit was injured by hail.
Никто не пострадал в аварии.
Он ушиб колено, играя в футбол
Фрукты пострадали от града.
И injury
п _ a wound, a hurt; harm, damage - ушиб, рана; повре-
ждение / /
10. . . . the company was in no way to blame.
to be to blame (for smth) - быть виноватым в чем-л.
Who is to blame for the
accident?
He is in no way to blame.
Кто виноват в аварии?
Он ни в коей мере не виноват.
, f	on smb the responsibility for smth
to blame smb for smth nx on
обвинять, порицать, винить кого-л. за что л.
Вам не следует винить его в том,
что произошло.
Мне не в чем себя упрекнуть.
You should not blame him for
what has happened.
I have nothing to blame myself
for.
163

|ate the following sentences from the text:
'• Successfully fought the damage su.t that he brought when he
J . A Dt'J k->L
“"л He was m^g sort of a baSke‘	°" Stead,ly while
1И	3 leToked at me in a slow and pondering way .
.	His mind was rather hazy concerning the suit for damages.
5.	' The testimony of the foremen and the superintendent had brought
about the adverse decision of the court.
6	Jackson’s lawyer was a weak and inefficient-looking man.
7.	It dawned upon me that of course the company could afford finer
legal talent than could a working-man like Jackson.
8.	The witnesses ... knew which side their bread was buttered on
9.	Jackson had been confused by Colonel Ingram, who was brilliant
at cross-examination.
10.	He had made Jackson answer damaging questions.
11.	He waved his hand towards the crowded shelves of books in his
tiny office.
12.	The company’s policy was to fight to the bitter end all suits for
damages.
13.1 testified to the effect that Jackson injured himself by neglect and
carelessness.
14. He outlined the evidence I was to give.
II.	Give the principal forms of the following verbs:
to lose
to break
to deny
to pay
to grow
to shake
to injure
to win
to testify
III. Find in the text English equivalents for the following Russian
phrases and sentences and use them in situations based on the
text:
вот, что я Вам скажу, мисс Каннингем...
* 32 У™очешем некоторых подробностей
' 164	О '
него было такое чувство, что...
как это он выразился (сказал)
'	\ он задолжал за квартиру
’	\ „поиграть (выиграть) дело
« давать показания
An$wer the following questions:
' ' . What was Jackson’s occupation and how did it hannpntk 1U
)(return to his job?	haPPen that he could
n0 2_ how did Jackson explain the cause of the accident?
3	What did Jackson think about the damage suit?
4	What do we know about Jackson’s family?
5.	What impression did Jackson’s lawyer make on Avis?
6.	How did he explain his failure to win Jackson’s case?
7.	What did the interview with Peter Donnelly prove to Avis?
8.	Why do you think the superintendent refused to say anything
concerning the trial and the testimony he gave?
9.	Why did James Smith warn Avis that he would deny everything if
she repeated anything he had said?
10.	What was the result of Avis’s investigation?
V.	Find evidence in the text to support the following statements:
1.	Jackson’s situation was wretched.
2.	The company employed very efficient lawyers.
3.	The witnesses were afraid to testify in Jackson’s favour.
4.	“Law is one thing and right is another thing,” said Jackson’s lawyer.
5.	Avis was compelled to admit that Ernest was right.
VI.	Suggest a title for the text and give reasons for your choice.
VII.	Give all possible Russian equivalents for the parts in bold type:
1.	We should teach children how to cross the street safely.
2.	You should be doing your home-work instead of watching TV..
3.	You are sure to meet interesting people there. You shouldn’t miss
opportunity.
4-	You don’t look well. You should have stayed at home.
5.	“I ought not to have obeyed Mrs.Clowes, Mr.Cowlishaw t oug
as he came to.
h-1 happened to meet him in the Caucasus.
165
7.1 happened to have heard about him.
8	How did she happen to learn abou i .
9	. We happened to be studying the same problem.
10	. He seemed to like our suggestion.
11	The witnesses seemed to have been bribed.
AlRMjlr 12. Bill should have gone to a doctor at once.
ел IM -X13 You might at least offer me a cup of tea.
-7/ 14. Why didn’t you come? You might have helped me. I had to move
the heavy furniture by myself.
VIII. Translate the following sentences using the structural patterns:
1.	Ей не следует напоминать ему об этой ошибке. Это было так
давно.
2.	Мне жаль, что вы не пришли проводить его. Вам следовало бы
отложить все.
3.	Тебе не следовало бы сообщать ему эти новости. Теперь он
очень огорчен.
4.	Простите, мне не следовало бы этого говорить.
5.	Она, вероятно, сердится на меня. Я не должна была говорить
с ней так резко.
6.	Я постучал несколько раз, прежде чем он впустил меня. “По-
чему ты так долго не открывал?” - спросил я.
7.	Случилось так, что в этот момент мимо проходил наш учи-тель.
8.	Я случайно знаю этого человека.
9.	Каким образом вы заблудились вчера?
•	10. Вы, кажется, знаете здесь всех.
11.	Ему, кажется, нравится его профессия.
12.	Джон мог бы остаться дома и провести этот вечер с женой, но
он все-таки ушел к друзьям.
13.	Вы хотя бы предложили мне стул.” — “Ох, извините, пожа-
луйста.”
14.	Вы могли бы предупредить меня заранее. Я бы пришла пораньше.
15.	Мне могли бы дать работу сторожа, а они дали ее кому-то еще.’
IX. Give English equivalents for the following short sentences
(see Vocabulary and Ex. Ill):
1.	Зрители тряслись от смеха. Дети дрожали от холода. У нег0
^Дрожали руки от волнения. Он содрогнулся при этой мысли.
166
не нарушал правил.
>сь здоровье. Когда
война.
ходить. Она была не
не способна на обман.
сцены.
, но он долго
2.	Она первая нарушила молчание о
рассветало. Машина сломалась. У |1СГ()"
вспыхнул пожар? Через несколько дней УХуд"",л'
I Т'После болезни девочка долго не 1алась
В состоянии нести тяжелый чемодан. 0»°™°
/	13ы думаете, она спосоона на это?
„  4. Мне пришлось быть свидетелем забавной
У 5-Ему всегда давалась физика. Ои хоро" ’
она не сразу поняла намек. Раздался телефо „и ^“орлы
f 6. Я хочу обратить ваше внимание на этоТ071’
уделять больше внимания орфографии Эта кТ“ИЛ0'	следует
. общее внимание.	‘ к<фтина привлекла все-
-* 	7. Наводнение причинило большой ушепб г
. сильно поврежден. Она повредила себе „wv Ч Р°ДУ' Пароход 6ш
У' его репутации.	1 у у- JT0 может повредить
8-	Нам не в чем ее упрекнуть. Кто виноват « ™
9.	Вот что я вам скажу: так не ведут себя М? ЧТ° ПрОИЗОШЛО?
романы за исключением последнего У - г Н₽авятся все сто
Я сомневаюсь выиграет ли он
X. Suggest Russian equivalents for the word combinations in
bold type and explain the use of the synonyms in the foliowin
sentences:
1.	“You are very young, Jane. That is why I fear foi you. I ш faiih
experienced in the world and capable of taking care of myself.
2.	Why it did not upset me, I am unable to offer any reason.
3.	He had been unable to entertain as he had wished at Christmas,
and he wanted to do something now.
4.	We found there were cars at Vadheim and Jane was able to an g
for one of these to take us on to Olden.	.
5.	Any day she might decide to go, and 1 wouldn t e a e
of an excuse to hold her back.	, ж л. • ni
6.	“I suppose you are incapable of appreciating vt
work it was.”
167
7	Was it possible that someone in this house could treat me kindly»
I measured Jan Pryott with more caution than I would have been capable
of only a few hours before.
8.	I saw then that he was trembling with fright ... His hands were
shaking and his eyes were fixed on mine.
9.	Favel looked grey, rather shaken. I noticed his hands trembling as
he held the match.
10.	She stood with her bare feet upon the floor and shivered.
11.	A little wind sprang from nowhere and blew into my face. I shivered
for no reason.
12.	Mrs. Danvers took hold of my arm and walked me towards the bed
The touch of her hand made me shudder. < a •- , .
13	.1 can see him now shaking with silent laughter.
14.	He looked up at the pantry ceiling, which was shaking with the
stamping and shuffling of feet on the floor above.
15.	Weeping hysterically, his body shaking, the boy reached up and
threw his arms round his father’s neck.
16.	He lay for a moment, then quickly, reaching with trembling fingers
for a sheet of paper on the table, he took a pencil and scribbled several lines
17.	It was difficult to open the door without attracting some attention
18.	The carriage attracted young Jolyon’s attention; and suddenly on
the back seat he recognized his Uncle James.
19.	“If you’ve come here merely to say unpleasant things you’d better
go! I don't enjoy your company.” She paid no attention to this.
20.1 paid little attention to his words of warning when he insisted that
I was not under any circumstances to go there.
XI. Translate the following situations. Use the active vocabulary of
Unit Five for the words and word combinations in bold type:
1. «Ты должна быть очень внимательной на работе и не нарушать
правил, сказал Кэрри мастер. - Если будешь работать недостаточно
быстро, ты можешь повредить себе пальцы».
2. Уже рассвело, а Кэрри все еще не могла заснуть. У нее болела
, и ее всю трясло. Всю неделю стояла холодная, сырая погода,
168
, что она про-
не в состоянии
; и мне при-
[ мысли.
е не было подходящей одежды. Не удивительно
8 у„нлась! «Пожалуй, я останусь дома. Я совершенно t
на работу. - думала Кэрри. - А что если меня уво^,
,ея опять искать работу! ?». Она содрогнулась при этой
Д з. Кэрри была хорошенькой и всегда привлекала к
„е. Однако она не могла позволить себе хорошо одеваться и ей
недоставало хороших манер.	_________ ’
- 4. Однажды она познакомилась с молодым человеком. Он был
хорошо одет и произвел на нее большое впечатление. Он пообещал
д что свяжется с ней, как только вернется из деловой поездки
’ 5. Прошло уже больше двух недель, а Кэрри ничего не слышала
о „ем. «Как бы мне хотелось увидеть его поскорее», - думала Кэрри
6.	Наконец пришло долгожданное письмо! Дрожащими руками
Кэрри вскрыла конверт.
7.	Друэ (Drouet) предложил Кэрри уйти от сестры и снять комнату.
Он был готов оплачивать все расходы, пока Кэрри не найдет подходя-
щей работы.
8.	Кэрри немного поколебалась, но затем приняла его помощь.
9.	У Кэрри не хватало мужества сказать сестре, что она уходит от
нее, и она написала ей записку.
10.	Когда Минни прочла записку, она расплакалась. «Я виновата
в том, что случилось. Нам следовало бы отнестись к ней более
внимательно. Бедная Кэрри!»
11.	«Ты ни в чем не виновата, - сказал ей муж. - Мы сделали для
нее все, что могли».
12.	После того как Эвис поговорила с адвокатом и свидетелями,
которые давали показания в суде, она поняла, что Эрнест был прав.
Джексон был ни в чем не виноват и должен был бы получить
компенсацию. Он проиграл дело, так как компания держала опыт-
ных адвокатов, которые знали, кому угождать.
13.	Эверхард не сомневался, что полковник Ингрэм умело вел пе-
рекрестный допрос и что Джексон был не в состоянии доказать,
что нравда была на его стороне.
14.	Ему не повезло. Автобус сломался, и он опоздал на последний
поезд.
169

XII. Read the story and retell it following the outline given be|Ovu
Make a list of the words and word combinations in the te
which you could use to develop each point.	xt
Patients Needed
Hospitals are getting more efficient these days and have cut down the time •
takes to get a bed for you. The reason for this is that there is a surplus of beds and
in order to survive, a hospital must keep them full. This is good and it’s bad
I went to visit a sick friend at the hospital the other day. I had to go to
the information booth, which also handled the admitting procedure.
Before I could ask what room my friend was in the lady took down
my name, age, occupation, filled out a slip and rang a bell. I Was just
about to tell her I was only visiting a friend when two attendants arrived
with a wheel-chair, placed me in it and started me down the hall.
“I’m not sick,” I yelled. “I’m just looking for a friend.”
“When he comes,” one attendant said, “we’ll send him up to your room ”
“He’s here already,” I protested.
“Good. Once we have you in bed he can come up and see you”
I found myself in a small room marked “Private4. Check With Nurse
Be-fore Knocking.” The attendant stripped me, gave me a weird, short
night-gown that tied in the back, a water pitcher and turned on the television
set hanging from the ceiling.
“If you need anything, press the button.”
“I want my clothes back.”
“Oh, you can trust us,” the attendant said. “Even if the worst happens
we will see that your widow gets everything.”
I was trying to figure how to escape out the window when Dr.Ward
came in with several of his students.
Thank heavens you finally came,” I said
“It hurts that bad?” he asked.
“It doesn’t hurt at all,” I retorted.
4 in л	i
kinds of convenipnr08^^8 ^ave тапУ little private rooms for one patient with all
veniences. They are of course very expensive.
170
, 1ЛДС11 means it’s
originally hurt?”
. looked worried. “If you don’t feel any pain, that
pr.xVar erious than we thought. Where did it on
^%n’t hurt anywhere.
w- rd nodded sympathetically and turned to his students, “This is
Pr' a . jjnd of patient to handle because he refuses to acknowledge
the toughs will never be well again until he gets over the delusion
that be is1 erfectly good health. Since he won’t tell us where it hurts
116 1S to do exploratory surgery to find out for ourselves.”
I don’t want an operation.”
p Ward nodded. “No one does, but wouldn’t it be better to get it out
us where it hurts
that
*£’;.But 1 don’t want an operation.'
rather than later?
° “There’s nothing to get out! Everything is in order.
«If it was,” said Dr.Ward, writing on a chart, “you wouldn’t be here.”
The next morning they shaved all the hair off my chest and refused to
give me breakfast.
Two attendants arrived and placed me on a rolling stretcher. The head
nurse walked along beside me. A minister brought up the rear. I looked for
help from anywhere. There was no one.
Finally, I was wheeled into the operating-room. “Wait,” I said. “I have
something to tell you. I’m deathly sick but I have no medical insurance.
1	can’t even pay for the anesthesiologist.”
The anesthesiologist turned off the valve on the machine. “And I have
no money to pay the doctor,” I said. The doctor started to put his instru-
ments away.
Then I looked at the head nurse. “I can’t even pay for the room."
Before I knew it, I was back in my civilian clothes and out on the
street, thrown there by the two attendants who had first wheeled me in.
I went back to ask what room my friend was in but the admitting
clerk looked at me coldly and said, “We don’t ever want to see you in this
hospital again.”
Outline
1 • Mr. Brown is taken for a patient. No one listens to his protests.
2	. In an instant he finds himself in a private hospital room.
171
, Dr Ward declares him a very dangerous case.
4 He is wheeled into the operating-room. Everything s ready for the
0РеТАНЬе crucial moment he finds a way out.
6’ He,s turned out and told to never come back to the hospital again.
x||| Make up situations based on the story "Patients Needed"
using the following word combinations and structural patterns:
to tremble with anger
to be unable to do
to be provided for
to treat smb
should have done
to pay attention to
to shudder at
to call smb’s attention to
to afford
to be quick to do smth
to be to blame for smth
to seem to have done
ADDITIONAL MATERIAL
Vocabulary Extension
Read the following excerpts from the book The Iron Heel by Jack
London. Retell them following the outline making use of the word
combinations listed after each point:
1. The more I thought of Jackson’s arm, the more shaken I was. For
the first time I was seeing life. My university life, and study and culture
had not been real. I had learned nothing but theories of life and society
that looked all very well on the printed page, but now I had seen life itself.
Jackson’s arm was a fact of life.
It seemed monstrous, impossible, that our whole society was based
upon blood. And yet there was Jackson. I could not get away from him.
He had been monstrously treated. His blood had not been paid for, in
order that a larger dividend might be paid and I know a score of fami-
lies that had received those dividends, and by that much had profited by
Jackson’s blood.
Down in the depths of me I had a feeling that I stood on the edge of
a precipice. It was as though I were about to see a new and awful revelation
of life. And not I alone. My whole world was turning over. There was my
er. I could see the effect Ernest was beginning to have on him.
172
2. / mel Colonel Ingram af a
W known well for many yearj Ur«i recepy H.
rubber plants. though he did not. ПрР^ him be,M1® ' knew well a „
the conventional gaiety and r.-di	J"' ht was h lld |arge , and
„tic. tactful. and conside^"^ He	^t^
distingutahed-looking man in our ' 'Or appe Sr^ful тап d *“h
And yet I found Colonel ely	’ he Was foe nf,0~
mechanics. He was not a free •,? "* situated the ,	St
I shall never forget the change in°h: He’ t00> «"as ЬоГЛ fte
‘tnihng good-nature vantshed r."” When 1 mem, “Pon 'he wh ,
distorted his well-bred fac ‘ , ‘ke a «host, д ' ,°ned -'aekson, heel-
shglu difference that w^eft	d.d 1 й
famed as a wi‘- but ьГьагГ” Ье,%ееп ‘he Xrkt"°l CUrse- пЛ*?1
that he glanced for ways of	And Unco П and him He
У e«*pe. But he’и nSCl0U!‘ly th,\' Was
e Was lraPPed am d hWay a"d
d lhe Paims
His s
Sl()"U-'smith broke out. But Colonel Ingram did not curse. That was the
>
pined as a wit but he had no wit now. And, unconsciously, this way and
and rubber trees.
Oh he was sick ol the sound of Jackson’s name. Why had I brought
the matter up? He did not relish my joke. It was poor taste опту part, and
very inconsiderate. Did I know that in his profession personal feelings did
not count? lie left his personal feelings at home when he went down to
the office. At the office he had only professional feelings.
“Should Jackson have received damages?” 1 asked.
“Certainly,” he answered “That is, personally, I have a feeling that he
should. But that has got nothing to do with the legal aspects of the case.”
He was getting his scattered wits slightly in hand.
“Tell inc has right got anything to do with the law?” 1 asked.
“You have used the wrong initial consonant,” he smiled in answer.
' “Might?” I asked; and he nodded his head.
“And yet we arc supposed to get justice by means of the law<?
“That is the paradox of it,” he countered. “We do get justice.”
“You arc speaking professionally now, are you not?” I asked.
Colonel Ingram blushed, actually blushed, and again he looked anxious у
about him for a way to escape. But I blocked his path and did not о
move.
‘ fell me,” 1 said, “when one surrenders his personal feelings to his
professional feelings, may not the action be defined as a sort of spiritual
: mayhem?”
173
e( Colonel Ingram al a church reception. Him 1 knew well and
2‘ wn well for many years. 1 trapped him behind large palms and
had kn°,'lants, though he did not know he was trapped. He met me with
rubbe,1ventional gaiety and gallantry. He was ever a graceful man, diplo-
d’e ^tactful and considerate. As for his appearance, he was the most
T’d'Xished-looking man in our society.
d* And yet 1 found Colone ln2ram situated the same as the unlettered
anics He was not a free agent. He, too, was bound upon the wheel.
nl£C П never forget the change in him when 1 mentioned Jackson’s case.
1^smiling good-nature vanished like a ghost. A sudden, frightful expres-
^1S distorted his well-bred face. I felt the same alarm that 1 had felt when
S1°n Smith broke out. But Colonel Ingram did not curse. That was the
^Mdifference that was left between the working-man and him. He was
г1ё d as a wit, but he had no wit now. And, unconsciously, this way and
(h it he glanced for ways of escape. But he was trapped amid the palms
and rubber trees.
Oh he was sick of the sound of Jackson’s name. Why had I brought
the matter up? He did not relish my joke. It was poor taste on my part, and
very inconsiderate. Did I know that in his profession personal feelings did
not count? He left his personal feelings at home when he went down to
Should Jackson have received damages?” I asked.
Certainly,” he answered. “That is, personally, I have a feeling that he
the matter up
very i-
the office. At the office he had only professional feelings.
“Should Jackson have received damages?” I asked.
“Certainly,” he answered. “That is, personally, I have a feeling that he
should. But that has got nothing to do with the legal aspects of the case.”
He was getting his scattered wits slightly in hand.
“Tell me, has right got anything to do with the law?” 1 asked.
“You have used the wrong initial consonant,” he smiled in answer.
“Might?” I asked; and he nodded his head.
“And yet we are supposed to get justice by means of the law?
“That is the paradox of it,” he countered. “We do get justice.”
“You are speaking professionally now, are you not? 1 asked.
Colonel Ingram blushed, actually blushed, and again he looked anxiously
about him for a way to escape. But I blocked his path and did not oftei to
I said, “when one surrenders his personal feelings to his
not the action be defined as a sort ol spiritual
move.
“Tell me,”
professional feelings, may
mayhem?”
rum ing a
3. I s
most of the stock in
shaken l
They talked to me ш
quest. They
no question
class were
d o<jt get an an5Wer. Colonel Ingram had ingloriously bolted, over-
Pa^inWicbIn and Mr.Pertonwaithe, the two men who held
J" the Sierra Mills. But I could not shake them as I had
the mechanic	ways> patromzmg my youth and Inex.
	' Thev were ’the most hopeless of all I had encountered in my
pene,DCThev believed absolutely that their conduct was right. There was
,U n, estion about it. They were convinced that they were the saviours of
so°c ew and that it was they who made happiness for the many. And they
*ew pathetic pictures of what would be the sufferings of the working
were it not for the employment that they, and they alone, by their
Clubo WVlV IV
wisdom provided for it.
4 I was not surprised when I had my talk out with Mrs.Wickson and
Mrs.Pertonwaithe. They were society women. Their homes were palaces.
They had many homes scattered over the country, in the mountains, on
lakes, and by the sea. They were tended by armies of servants, and their
social activities were bewildering. They patronized the university and the
churches. They were powers, these two women, what of the money, that
was theirs. They aped their husbands, and talked about the duties and
responsibilities of the rich.
They grew irritated when I told them about the deplorable conditions
of Jackson’s family, and when I wondered that they had made no voluntary
provision for the man, I was told that they thanked no one for instructing
them in their social duties. When I asked them flatly to assist Jackson
they as flatly refused. Their reply was that they were glad of the op-
portunity to make it perfectly plain that no premium would ever be put
on carelessness by them; nor would they, by paying for accidents, tempt
the poor to hurt themselves in the machinery.
Outline
1 . Avis is shaken by the results of her investigation (the more she
thought the more shaken she was; to be monstrously treated; down tn
toheXn’ ’°	7 ftelmg that t0 Stand On the edge of a precipice;
to be about to see; to have an effect on smb).
persons (to knm^ 'h <’°'One' Ir'=rani who turns out to be two different
P (to know smb well; graceful, diplomatic, tactful, considerate; as for
174
4,s appearance; dist,nguished
,fe a «hos(; distort s,n(c to n,
„be trapped; to be sick of the “° s face; (o n,ton j
tie matter; (not) to count pe,sn '"'d °5 it w ’°°k out for ks°n’s nanie.
gctnothmg to do With theZ. ? feellngs. . ’aco^ider^	of e , '°
apata)-	to blush; f°- '° reCeiVeeto e of; ,0 b^Pe;
d.Avisspeaks to peOpie nf.	b °ckonen>ages; l0 f Up
talk to smb in fatherly Ways-	own class	'° overtu
prov.de employment for ’° pa^htze h°ld ,„Os(
nvit.es; to patronize the u„ Ь’ t0 sCa, S Уг‘и’Ь stock-,
.	of the opponun ^osity, to , tored 0 1 a"d	'°
Zke "
'° Р0У for aecia	smb, йа'1у ‘
su^edTODi cid^>- to d°
РПе change in Avi.	P f°rDisCus
The class Avis Ь’	U,l"«k aAer f. . Uss,°n
3, Law and iusti • <J,i^ed to alui, e ,f,ve$(JL,a.
ndjust‘oe m soc,	her attitudeT0 “п °nackson c
-x	lo\var(js i s case
ас
be
hurt one
REVISION I
Insert prepositions if necessary:
1.	The girl arrived ... the town ... a Friday morning.
2.	The professor was still ... his vacation and she left a message
him ... his secretary.
3.	She wished she could get this job. It meant a lot... her.
4.	Everyone’s impression ... him was quite favourable.
5.	There was something kind and sincere ... the old man.
6.	She couldn’t help sympathizing ... him.
7.	He would have been amazed ... any expression of sympathy.
8.	Have you ever had any experience ... dealing ... children?
9.	He apologized ... the hostess ... coming so late.
10.	The accident prevented him ... arriving ... time.
II.	We doubted ... the truth ... his story.
12.	He failed to convince us ... the truth ... his story.
13.... dinner we asked him many questions ... his immediate plans
14. Would you care ... a walk?
15. He insisted ... taking us ... the garden.
175
16	We‘<l belief join ... 'be liulieN,
I/. YouNlxMihln’l wonder.,, hmimyrnglhm,
IX He has nlwnyi been rude ... hie Mieter.
19	Shecouldn’l help bulling ... |rll,N-
20.	The boy ircinblcd ... Ihe Ihoughi lh;U Homebody might }
21.	lie fninlcd ... nervous excitement.
22.	She fell foinl ... fatigue.
23.	II any of our friends cull ... ue, fell them lo wail я Inilc,
24.	He was dozing ... Ihe newspapci when the telephone mng
25.	I hey were glad lo slay ... us ... a week.
26.	She could repeal Ihe message woid ... word.
27.	Il was difficult lo cure him ... this habit,
28.	She has been having treatment ... kidney trouble com»-, i)h((.
29.	The witnesses testified ... him ... Ihe trial.
II. Read the story and retell it. Then, using it as a basis, think
sentences which will contain clauses of unreal condition:
Model: If Pyecrafl had taken his friend's advice, nothing would hay»-
happened to him.
The Truth about Pyecraft
I made Ihe acquaintance ol Pyecrafl in the smoking room <4 theelub
I was a young, nervous new member, and he saw it. I was sitting al] alori<*
wishing I knew more ol the members, and suddenly he came, a great rol-
ling figure, and sat down in a chair close by me, and lit a cigar, and then
addressed me. 1 forgot what he said something about the matches not
lighting properly, and afterwards as he talked, he kept stopping the waiters
one by one as they went by, and telling them about the matches in his thin
piercing voice. But, anyhow, it was in some such way we began our talking.
He talked about various things and came round to games. And then to my
figure and complexion. 1 suppose I am slender, slender to what some people
would call lean, and 1 suppose 1 am rather dark, still - I am not ashamed
of having a Hindu great-grandmother, but, for all that, 1 don’t want casual
strangers to point it out. So that I was set against Pyecraft from the beginning
But he only talked about me in order to get to himself.
vnn A	you toke no more exerc’se than 1 do, and probably
“Yet”	-i ° aP excess’ve*y fat people he fancied he ate nothing.)
and he smiled a cunning smile - “we differ.”
176
d then he began to talk about his fatness and his f,,
f hts fatness and all he was going to do for his fal„
if f<LjSed him to do for his fatness and what he hadГь’’
Wd 3dfor fatness similar to his. “I’d give anything to get iЬваГ<1
< me, “anything.”	g
came to the actual thing one day. “Our Pharms-
Western Pharmacopoeia, i
°°Г Yet in the East I’ve been told...”
jcieflce.
he knew I might help him.
thOU^*	,...JrUnlv япогх/ «A
,nlJ 'about my great-grandmother’s recipes? Every tim'e
s; and all he
ess; what people
J °1 people
- n down ” he said,
He stopped	'ЬеГе WaS som«hing in his manner as
was quite suddenly angry with him. “Look here ” 1 said
,u about my great-grandmother’s recipes? Every time we’’ve met for
week you’ve given me a broad hint about that secret of mine.”
J bad it from Pattison, he said and pursed his mouth
Pattison,” I said, “took that stuff at his own risk. My great grand
pother’s recipes are queer things to handle. Even the smell of them..'
Not I do not dare!”
But it was impossible to get rid of him. I felt annoyed and at last I said
“Well, Take the risk!”
Next day I brought the recipe Pyecraft had been asking for.
Cl
who told
Cl
cc
Look here,” I said to Pyecraft, “
recipe for Loss of Weight. I’m not absolutely sure, but I think it’s that. And
if you take my advice, you 11 leave it alone. Because, you know, Pyecraft, my
ancestors on that side were, so far as 1 can gather, a jolly queer lot. See?”
“Let me try it,” said Pyecraft.
so far as I can make it out, this is a
I leant back in my chair, “What in Heaven’s name, Pyecraft,” I asked,
“doyou think you’ll look like when you get thin?”
He refused to listen to reason. I made him promise never to say a word
tome about his disgusting fatness again whatever happened - never, and
then I handed him the recipe.
For a month after that I saw Pyecraft constantly at the club and as fat
and anxious as ever. He kept our treaty, but at times he broke the spirit of
it by shaking his head despondently.
I could have fancied he had given up the whole thing when I saw him
enc day talking to three new members about his fatness as though he was in
search of other recipes. And then, quite unexpectedly, his telegram came.
for Heaven’s sake come. - Pyecraft.”
i got Pyecraft’s address from the hall porter and started off.
177
5
A woman with an anxious face opened the door for me. 1 gave my nanie
and she said, “Mr.Pyecraft is waiting for you. And then, confident^,
»He locked himself in yesterday morning and hasn t let anyone in since, sir.’’
When I knocked at the door I could hear a curious pattering upon it almost
like someone feeling for die handle in the dark. But for a long time the doOr
didn’t open. Then I heard the key turn and Pyecraft’s voice said, “Come in.”
I turned the handle and opened the door. Naturally I expected to see
Pyecraft. Well, you know he wasn’t there! I never had such a shock in щу
life. There was his drawing-room in a state of untidy disorder, plates and
dishes among the books and writing things, and several chairs overturned
but Pyecraft.
“It’s all right, shut the door," he said, and then I discovered him.
There he was right up close to the cornice in the comer by the door, as
though someone had glued him to the ceiling. His face was anxious and
angry. He panted and gesticulated.
“How the deuce,” said I, “are you holding on up there?”
“It’s that prescription," he panted, as he tried to climb down the wall
to me. “Too successful. Loss of weight - almost complete.”
And then, of course, I understood. “By Jove, Pyecraft, what you wanted
was a cure for fatness! But you always called it weight! You would call it
weight!”
Somehow I was extremely delighted. I quite liked Pyecraft for the
time. “Let me help you,” I said, and took his hand and pulled him down.
“Hold tight to the door!”
I lit a cigar. “Tell me,” I said, “what happened?”
“I took a little sip first. It tasted beastly ”
“Yes?”
“And as I felt lighter and better after an hour, I decided to take the draught,
and then I kept on getting lighter and lighter - and helpless, you know.”
He gave way suddenly to a burst of passion. “What the goodness am
1 to do?” he said.
“There’s one thing pretty evident,” I said, “that
go out of doors you’ll go up and up.” I waved
And then there was another burst of
adjacent chairs and banged the floor. He
mother with an utter want of discretion,
never asked you to take the stuff.
you mustn’t do. If you
an arm upwards.
passion, and he kicked out at
: spoke of me and my great-grand-
I
” I said.
178
A
And generously disregarding the mSu](s .
.own in his armchair and began to talk to hi»* *as putt*g UDnn
1 j pointed out to him that this was a i * S°ber’ friend! ’ Saf
)ijnJSe)£ He had eaten too much. This he d°“ had ^47"°"
aJgUed the point.	^Puted, and fOr ,,pon
-And then,” said 1, “you committed th •	1016 We
it, not Fat, which is just and inglorious but W °fkeuphemiSm yO1I
He interrupted to say that he admitted .^eight You ...” Cd led
! suggested he should adapt himself to^i^' Mat Wa* he to dr 7
« „„Id not be difficult for him to leam ,0 “Wcondltmns. I sa,d lh
bis hands...	U about the settine k
I spent two whole days at his flat and f
interested. 1 made all sorts of i„genious ou^myself almost k
inverted bed, ran a wme to bring his hen P n for h|m - fixed У
electric light up instead of down, and so on 'l,' “ ГеасЬ> turaed all his
Pyecnffi like some great, fat blow-fly XXT “> C
never never, never coming to the club any more °П cei'“8. and
Then you know, my fatal ingenuity го, л u "
by the fire drinking h,s whisky, and he was up	1 was ««ing
the comice, fixing a Turkey carpel to the ceiling u aV°Uri,e “mer by
By Jove, Pyecraft!” I said, “all this is rm n “ 'dea struck me
And before I could realize the comnlet У Unnecessary "
I blurted out. “Lead underclothing,” said 1 and^h	°f my not“"
Pyecraft received the thing almost in tears miSchlef done.
I gave him the whole secret before I saw where it would take me.
“Buy sheet lead,” I said, “stamp it into discs. Sew ‘em all over your
underclothes until you have enough. Have lead-soled boots, carry a bag
of solid lead, and the thing is done! Instead of being a prisoner here.
Pyecraft, you may travel. You need never fear a shipwreck. All you need
do is just slip off some or all of your clothes, take the necessary' amount
of luggage in your hand, and float up in the air...
In his emotion he dropped the hammer within an ace ot my head.
“By Jove!” he said. “I shall be able to come back to the club again!
The thing pulled me up short. “By Jove!” 1 said, faintly. “\es. of
course-you will.”
Alter H. G. flc/A
179
Hl. Revise the texts included in Units One-Five. Get ready to ansWer
the following questions:
1 How do you think Professor Fox would have described Erik Gorin
his wife? What impressed him most about the young man?
° 2 Why did the attendant ask Mr Cowlishaw if the latter was free an i
could receive a patient? Didn’t he know that Mr Cowlishaw was dozln.
over the Signal with absolutely nothing to do?	*
3.	Why did Mr Rannoch call Mr Cowlishaw “an amateur”? What did
“being professional” mean to each of them?
4.	Why did Mrs Clowes come to Mr Cowlishaw, a young dentist? She
was running a certain risk, wasn t she?
5.	Why did she insist on having her tooth out? It would have been
more reasonable to have had it filled, wouldn t it?
6.	Why did Ben accept the invitation to spend a weekend at the
Thayers’ when he hated visiting or staying at somebody else’s house?
7.	Would you say that the day Ben spent at the Thayers’ was rather
trying for him? Why? Wasn’t he entertained properly?
8.	How did Mr Drake use the popular belief that geniuses are always
eccentric?
9.	Why did Jackson lose his case?
10.	What did Sidney call “the turning point” in their lives?
11.	Why do you think Charlie was employed by the theatrical agency
at once? Had he any experience in acting?
12.	Why do you think Brom Van Brunt always burst into a merry laugh
at the mention of the pumpkin?
13.	What prompted Thacker to make a tattoo on the youne man’s hand?
14.	Why did Thacker’s plan fail?
15.	Could you think of another title to the story “One Coat of White”?
Give reasons for your choice.
16.	Do you think the author returned to the hospital to visit his sick
friend?
IV. Translate the following situations in written form:
У нет rn Жив°й' Давид Добрался в полдень до окраины Дувра,
ведь он пгепЖИпаСЬ Г°ЛОва от голода и усталости. Не удивительно,
ведь он шел в Дувр уже целую неделю.
180
Прежде чем начать поиски (to start one’s search for) своей тетки
c Бетси Тротвуд, Давид решил отдохнуть немного и подождать
пока не спадет жара (to grow cooler). Сидя в тени большого дерева,
думал о своем будущем: «А что если тетя не позволит мне жить
нее? А что если она отошлет меня обратно к мистеру Мердстоуну?»
Эта мысль привела его в отчаяние (to drive smb to despair).
2.	Когда он пришел в город, он стал спрашивать прохожих, не
знают ли они, где живет мисс Бетси Тротвуд, но все принимали его
за попрошайку, и никто не желал разговаривать с ним. Давид долго
бродил по улицам города, пока, наконец, не остановился у калитки
какого-то сада. В саду работала женщина. Увидя его, она крикнула:
«Уходи, мальчик, мне здесь не нужны попрошайки!»
Давид не двигался. У него было такое чувство, что он нашел
именно того человека, который поможет ему. «Я ищу мисс Бетси
Тротвуд, но никто не знает, где она живет... Я уже потерял всякую
надежду увидеть ее когда-нибудь...»
Женщина тотчас же прекратила работу и подошла к Давиду.
«Зачем тебе мисс Бетси? Она не любит мальчиков», - сказала жен-
щина, так пристально глядя на Давида, что тот почувствовал себя
неловко (to feel ill at ease). - «Я Давид Копперфильд, я убежал
из дома, там со мной так жестоко обращались (to treat badly),
что я ...»,- и Давид расплакался.
Все, что случилось потом, превзошло все ожидания Давида. Едва
он произнес эти слова, как мисс Бетси, ибо это была она, схватила
Давида за воротник, и Давид почувствовал, что его волокут куда-то.
3.	Давид, должно быть, потерял сознание от нервного напряжения,
так как когда он пришел в себя, он обнаружил, что лежит на кушетке
в очень светлой комнате.
На следующее утро, когда Давид проснулся, он долго не мог со-
образить, где он находится. Он сел на кровати (to sit up) и огляделся. -
«Где я? Неужели мне все это кажется!?» Он поспешно встал, подошел
(to go over to) к двери и прислушался. Он услышал уже знакомый ему
голос. Теперь он вспомнил, что с ним приключилось: он уоежал из
дома и нашел свою тетку.
1. Уже несколько часов я бродил по Лондону, голодный и несчас-
тный, когда мое внимание привлекло окно ресторана. Я не moi не
181
все это
в которой
вал ।__
«Как бы мне хотелось воити и заказать
остановиться перед никл * ссматривая (глядя на) вкусные
хороший обед ’’^“^„влены там. Но я не мог позволить себе
X “	яо»°=
' -'"г °"
могли бы вы подняться со мной на втор г	.
могли оы В	лестнице, я не мог не удивляться, что
3 Поднимаясь за ним по лес iниц ,
' значит Меня провели в богато обставленную столовую,
« сидели за завтраком два джентльмена. Я сразу почувство-
слабость от голода. Я уставился на еду, надеясь, что они дадут
мне что-нибудь поесть, но джентльмены и не подумали поделиться
(to share) со мной своим завтраком!
Однако они поздоровались со мной за руку, спросили, как меня
зовут и чем я занимаюсь. Мои ответы как будто понравились им,
и один из них сказал: «Мы решили предложить вам одно дело. Мы
не будет вдаваться в подробности. Это письмо все объяснит. Могу
только сказать, что если вы не оправдаете моих ожиданий, я проиграю
пари».
4.	Мне вручили большой конверт, и не успел я оправиться от
изумления, как слуга провел меня к двери, и я снова очутился на
улице. Я задыхался от негодования: «Я никому не позволю со мной
так обращаться! Что они хотят от меня? Я не желаю быть замешан-
ным в каком-либо деле (to be mixed up in)! Если бы я знал, что все
так кончится, я бы не пошел туда... Мне также не следовало бы брать
этот конверт... Интересно, что в нем?»
III
завтрака^Но » П0СТ°ялец мисс Холл звонил несколько раз, требуя
хт“°—на его
Он опять задолжал ей. У ’ °Н Не заплатит 110 счетУ-
'овориХ^' всей“к!" «ЕгоЛаТЬСЯ ”	(‘° get Й<1 °f SmbX"
странное поведение действует мне
182
на нервы На днях я наводила справки о нем
„„ жил, прежде чем приехал в Англию» ’ НИКТ0 Не знает> где
3.	Было пятнадцать минут второго, когда миссис Х„
лЫШала звонок своего нового постояльца Взяв СНОВа УС'
(<Пойду и поговорю с ним, я должна решить вс» ™	’ °На ска'1а'1а;
«Простите, сэр. Вы звонили?» - «да я ₽ 3 " навсегда>>-
все утро. Вы, должно быть, забыли обо мне» «кТ * W Завтрака
вы забыли, что счета следует оплачивать вовремя Яоч"”'Я ДУ"аЮ’
что дала вам лучшую комнату в гостинице » сожалею,
Незнакомец быстро подошел к ней. «Я не потерплю чтобы вы
так со мной разговаривали. Вы не знаете, кто я Я ученый
4.	На этот раз миссис Холл не испупшась.' Она/сказала «Я не
сомневаюсь, что вы гениальный ученый, но мне нужны мои деньги
Я не имею возможности содержать вас бесплатно. Я разорюсь (to be
nnned). Я настаиваю, чтобы вы заплатили сейчас же. Вот ваш счет»
Миссис Холл протянула ему счет, не глядя на него. - «А вот ваши
деньги», - сказал незнакомец. Миссис Холл подняла глаза В следу-
ющий момент она едва не упала в обморок. Перед ней стоял человек
без головы!
5.	«Боже мой!» - вскрикнула миссис Холл, дрожа от страха. Она
хотела было позвать на помощь, но не могла произнести ни слова. Она
попыталась взять себя в руки. Она выпрямилась и глубоко вздохнула,
но это не помогло. Но тут она почувствовала, что ее подталкивают
к двери (to push smb towards).
Когда она пришла в себя, она увидела, что опять стоит в коридоре
перед дверью комнаты незнакомца. «Не может быть, чтобы мне все
это приснилось. Неужели слухи о невидимом человеке - правда?» -
прошептала она. Она долго не могла прийти в себя.
IV
1. Опустив голову (with his head down), Крейн медленно ехал
через лес. Он был в мрачном настроении. Катрина опять отказалась
Разговаривать с ним. А ведь он поехал на вечеринку с намерением
сделать ей предложение (to propose to smb)! «Неужели она влюблена
в Брома?» — вдруг подумал он. Он долго не мог успокоиться.
183
никого не было видно. Тишина начала
ночь была темная, вокруг	гда не чувствовал себя таким
действовать Крейну на нервь .
одиноким.	й лес. он вспомнил легенду о всаднике
2. проезжая мере тем	вечеринке, которую устраивал
без головы. 0“ “ь™аиЛнХак Бром рассказывал эту историю. «А что,
если это правда?» Им овл®д“р "щиГстранный шум. Крейн поднял
у. вдруг тишину -™о7вУсадникаР без головы. Крейн едва не
голову и увидел пер д _ л он дрОжащим голосом. «Я тот,
упал в обморок. «КТО 0К)Рстить тебе...»
который давно жд У лся увидев, как Крейн умчался гало-
4. Бром беззвучно Ра““е"онбольше никогда не вернется
В деревню»0- ск^ал он, очень довольный своей шуткой.
Т Всякий раз, когда Брома спрашивали, не знает ли он, что слу-
чилось с учителем, ОН всегда говорил одно и тоже: он видел, как
всадник без головы уносил бедного учителя. Никто не сомневался
в правдивости этого рассказа, так как с тех пор Крейна никто не
видел в деревне.
V
1.	Я расскажу вам, как однажды мы похитили (to kidnap) Джонни,
сына богатого фермера, в надежде получить большой выкуп за него
(a ransom for). Мы давно мечтали купить кабачок, но нам не хватала
(to be short of) денег. Нам нужна была еще тысяча долларов. И вот
тогда-то и пришла Биллу в голову «гениальная» мысль. Он предло-
жил похитить сына какого-нибудь богатого фермера и потребовать
за него большой выкуп. Сначала мне понравилось это предложение,
а потом... Но давайте я расскажу вам все подробно...
2.	Мы отвезли Джонни в пещеру в горах, —izi	„
его спрятать. Не прошло и часа (an hour had not passed before.'.)
мы поняли, какую глупость мы совершили. Джонни был
тенок (a regular devil). Он пугал нас ужасными
над нами и не давал нам ни минуты покоя.
«Сколько^впр” вечеР Джонни донимал нас глупыми вопросами:
,тоа ™
, в которой мы решили
как
сущий чер-
криками, зло шутил
случилось с твоим глазом, Сэм? Ты попал
184
в катастрофу'’ Как это произошло? Здесь много змей? Вашу пещеру
надо побелить! Ты лечишься от какой-нибудь болезни, Сэм' Почему
тебя красный нос? Ты простудился? Хочешь, чтобы я вылечил тебя
от насморка, Сэм.» и т. д. и т. п. Конечно, в эту ночь ни я, ни Билл не
сомкнули глаз.
3.	утром я пошел в деревню навести справки о мистере Дорсете
й узнать, что там происходит. К моему удивлению, все было тихо
Ничто не нарушало тишины летнего утра. Деревня, казалось, дре-
мала на солнце. Я не видел ни полицейского, ни родителей Джонни,
бегающих взад и вперед в поисках своего пропавшего сына. «Они
еще не узнали, что мальчик исчез. Я лучше напишу письмо мистеру
Дорсету и сообщу ему наши условия».
4.	Я должен сказать, что, когда мы получили ответ от мистера
Дорсета, мы были в панике. В записке говорилось: «Очень сожалею,
джентльмены, но я не могу принять ваши условия. Однако я пред-
лагаю сделать следующее: если вы принесете мне двести пятьдесят
долларов наличными, то я соглашусь взять сына обратно. Было бы
лучше, если бы вы привезли Джонни поздно ночью, когда все соседи
будут крепко спать. Они смогут отомстить вам (отыграться на вас)
(to take it out on smb), если увидят, что вы привезли Джонни обратно...»
5.	Письмо произвело на нас такое впечатление, что некоторое
время мы сидели молча. Затем Билл, который был доведен до от-
чаяния за эти три дня, сказал: «Зачем мы только похитили этого
чертенка!? Это я виноват в этом. Мне не следовало бы давать тебе
советы. Какая жалость, нам придется расстаться с деньгами. Кото-
рые мы коим уже целый год!»
6.	Вечером Билл пришел и сказал Джонни, что отец купил ему
ружье для охоты на медведей (to hunt bears) и будет ждать его вечером
дома. «А вы возьмете меня обратно?» - спросил Джонни с подозрени-
ем, оглядывая нас с головы до ног. — «Конечно, конечно», — ответил
я, стараясь сохранить присутствие духа. Я видел, как Билл содрог-
нулся на этим слове.
7.	Мы приняли все меры предосторожности, чтобы Джонни не
узнал, что мы намереваемся делать. Если бы он узнал правду, он бы
убежал от нас. Поздно ночью мы покончили с этим делом, и, несмотря
на то, что мы потеряли свои деньги, мы чувствовали себя самыми
счастливыми людьми на свете!
185
KEYS TO THE EXERCISES
UNIT ONE
XI, p. 23
1.1 wish I could buy that dictionary. But they say it is sold out.
2.1 wish there was a telephone here.
3.1 wish we lived in the same house.
4.	In the evening it started to rain heavily. I wished I had taken my
umbrella!
5.	She must be waiting for us at the entrance to the University.
6.	He can’t have forgotten about our meeting. Something must have
happened. He may have missed the bus.
7.	Can he have said that to you? You must have misunderstood him
(evidently you did not understand him).
8.	If he is not here, he must be working at the library.
9.	She must have gone to the station to see her mother off.
10.	Evidently he did not follow his friends’ advice and went there alone.
11.	Evidently he told her nothing.
12.	Evidently nobody noticed her leave the room.
13.	Last winter I used to spend every evening at the library.
14.	She used to call on us every evening when she was in Moscow.
15.	Now that your parents are away, you’ll have to take care of your sister.
16.	Now that I have told you everything, it will be easier for us to
decide what to do.
XVI, p. 28
1.	Becky could not help bursting into tears when she learned that they
had lost their way in the cave (when they had got lost in the cave). “I wish
I hadn’t come with you, Tom,” she said, crying. - “Pull yourself together,
Becky! They’ll soon find us. They must be looking for us already.”
On the third day, when the children had lost all hope of getting out of
the cave Tom saw daylight.
Aunt Polly could not help being (feeling) proud of Tom. It was he
who had saved Becky.
186
2.	When Mrs Pearce showed Eliza into his study, Higgins could not
help being surprised to see the flower girl with whom he had talked the
Lvious day. “What did she come for, I wonder? Oh, she must have
decided to take English lessons from me!” The thought amazed him so
much (seemed so funny) that he couldn't help bursting into laughter.
3.	Pickering suggested that Higgins should teach Eliza to speak cor-
net English. He even offered to pay all the expenses of her education.
4.	Mrs Higgins could not help sympathizing (could not but
sympathize) with Eliza when she learned what had happened in Higgins’
house. “Don t cry, Eliza, she said. Pull yourself together. Remember,
you used to rely only on yourself. Now that you can speak good English,
you have every opportunity to become independent again and earn a
better living.”
5.	Father Cardi shook hands with Arthur and began to ask him
questions about his studies at the University. “I'm sure you'll live up to
Montanelli's recommendation,” said Cardi. “Now that he is away, we’ll
see a lot of each other. I hope we'll make friends. Come next Friday. I'll
be waiting for you.” With these words he dismissed Arthur.
REVISION
p.32
1.	Molly had already been out of work for six months. She had lost
all hope of finding anything suitable when she was offered the post of (a)
teacher (a post as (a) teacher) in a small village school. Molly accepted
the offer without the slightest hesitation and the next day she went to the
village. There was nobody to see her off at the station, so she got on the
train at once and sat down by a window.
2.	When Molly got off the train, she saw that nobody was waiting
for her at the station. “Mr Whiteside must have forgotten about me,” she
thought. She wished she had sent him a telegram. It would have saved her
a lot of trouble. Now there was nothing she could do but go to the village
school alone.
3.	Suddenly a young man came over to Molly and asked if he could
help her in any way. Molly had no intention of getting into conversation
with a stranger, but there was something so kind and sincere about him
that she couldn’t help telling him about her troubles. The young man
187
.. .. lo Mr Whileside’s place. After some hesitation
offered to drive Molly to Mr
MO4yAsrMolly approached Mr Whiteside’s house, she grew more and
4. As Molly I	of making a poor ,mpresslon on him.
FX“hHe she stood in front of his door, but then pulled herself
, I the bell A tall elderly woman opened the door. It
XX Whileside. She showed Molly into her husband’s study and
,ntf5dMr Whfteside rose to shake hands with Molly. “Sit down, please,”
he said Molly saw a bright watchful face and dark lively eyes. His voice
sounded gentle. Mr Whiteside saw that the girl was scared (was very
frightened) and he couldn’t help sympathizing with her. He wished he
could cheer her up, but he did not know how to do it. “Miss Morgan,” he
said at last, “tell me about yourself.”
6. “Our family was very poor,” Molly began timidly. “We could
hardly make both ends meet. When Mother died, we had no money at all.
A rich lady offered me a living-in job in her house as a servant. I worked
practically for nothing, just for a place to sleep and eat, but I was able to
attend classes in the evening. I dreamed of becoming a teacher. Whatever
job 1 did, I used to say to myself, ‘One day I’m going to be a teacher’.”
7. “It took me a long time to find a job after graduating from
college.” Molly checked herself, looked at Mr Whiteside and asked in a
low voice, “You’ll take me on, won’t you?” - “Certainly, Miss Morgan.
We’ll take you on. And now go and have a rest. You must be tired.”
Molly didn’t expect to be dismissed so soon. She got up hesitantly and
went to the door.
5 „
take me on, won’t you?” - “Certainly, Miss Morgan.
UNIT TWO
XII, p. 55
have had a had followed your advice (taken your advice), he would not
nave had an accident.
I would order	com’n8 to Moscow? If I knew it now,
the ten-o’clock trai л use ”ve minutes earlier, we would have caught
iram and would be now approaching Moscow.
188
4. |'m sure you know the rule. If you were not so careless, you would
|iave made this mistake in the translation.
,u1* 5‘ We would have spent the whole day out in the country last Sunday
.(he weather had not been so bad.
1 6 If 1 had known you would come, 1 would have stayed at home.
](-| knew that you would come, 1 would stay at home.)
( 7. What would you have answered if he had asked you about it (what
would you answer if he asked you about it)?
8.	By seven o'clock everybody had gathered in the hall and was wait-
ing for the meeting to begin.
9.	I must have my tooth out. I’ve been suffering from toothache for
a week.
10.	The boy waited for a long time for somebody to open the door.
11.	Yesterday I had my TV set repaired.
12	.1 do not expect them earlier than on Monday.
13.	Why not have your hair done? When did you last have your hair
cut?
14.	Where can I have my suit cleaned?
15.	The fence wants (needs) whitewashing.
16.	The dress wants (needs) washing.
17.	Your shoes want (need) polishing.
18.	Do you want this article translated? Why not ask Ann to do it, she
knows French very well.
19.	What prevented you from coming to see us last night?
20	.1 am thinking of taking a trip down the Volga this year.
21.	The boys looked forward to running away to Jackson’s Island.
They dreamed of being pirates.
22.	He insisted on leaving immediately.
XIX, p. 61
1.	Kemp couldn’t help being surprised to hear the door bell. He did
not expect anybody at such a late hour. He had just finished his work and
wanted to go to bed. That day he had been working since morning.
2.	Quite by chance the Invisible Man found himself near Kemp s
house. He was hungry and was in great pain (was suffering) from the
wound he had got in the fight with the villagers of Iping (with the people
of Iping).
189
discover that the Invisible Man was m
 ” said Griffin, “but now that I have
f would (should) very’much like to work together with
1	• - •’-) absolutely broke...
3.	Kemp was asiuu.o—
hiS 4°“l intended to leave the place
found you. I would (should) very^
you ... I have bid lent P ’	accepted Griffin’s proposal he	would
5.	Kemp understood that if he	a I	of jnvisjbjHty
alSVZougl‘Xnp was seared, he tried to keep h.s presence of mind.
6-	"’° 6	,	horome	invisible?” he	asked in a quiet	steady
“How did you manage to	become	mvisioi	,
voice as if nothing had happened.
7	“You are doubtless familiar with the works of Professor X. He
made wonderful discoveries. But I went further,” the Invisible Man
began, but checked himself... Kemp felt that Griffin was very agitated
and could hardly control himself, but somehow he did not feel any
sympathy for him.
8.	Kemp had no doubt that Griffin was telling him the truth, and yet
all that he was saying seemed incredible. “If I had not met Griffin in
my house, 1 would never have believed that there was an invisible man
in the world,” he thought.
9.	“Now that you know my secret, you won't refuse to work
with me,” said Griffin. “Nothing will prevent us from making new
discoveries.”
10.	Kemp suggested that Griffin should stay in his house for the
night. The Invisible Man could not get to sleep for a long time that
night.
REVISION
(Units One-Two)
I, p. 66
All right, leave the
can t still be working.” -
-j was leaving.”
a quarter of an hour already, but
1. Id like to have these documents typed.” -
documents with the secretary.”
2. “Why is there a light in his room? He
He must have forgotten lo switch it off when he
3; l ve been looking for the house for;
can’t have doneк^прит^Гяь 8|'Ven W‘°ng address’ She
P ic must have done it by mistake.
190
о
•'nd then
live
They cf
12.	He wished he had asked for her telephone number If he had
known it he would have rung her up.
13.	He wished they would visit him.
14.	Can he have refused to go there?
15.	This house must have been built at the beginning of the century.
16.	The weather was good and Nick suggested we walk to the station
17	.1 would be very grateful if Nick offered to drive me to the station.
it is raining so heavily.
18	.1 have no doubt (1 don't doubt) that we’ll
us for a few more days.
19.	She tried to convince him that it was necessary to go there
persuade him to stay with
immediately.
20.	I’ve serious doubts whether somebody can finish the work today.
21.	Victor had been under treatment for two months when at last he
felt better.
II, p. 67
1	. Mr Butt was a fussy old man and a great bore. His friends tne
to avoid him as he was in the habit of offering them his help w ic
not wanted (which they never asked for). Some of them even
cure Mr Butt of his bad habit, but all their efforts were in vain
miserable if my friends refused my help, Mi Butt wou i P .
2	Late one night I met Mr Butt in the street Hejas^h
s°me-where. He said he was going to a certan
an old friend of his. I tried to persuade Mr Butt to pu <
191
the morning. “They’re sure
|0 [ie asleep already. You’d better leave it
But Mr Butt wouldn’t hear ol it.
л e	1
f heln I would have visited them
in need oi	;;	(hese words he hurried
Fred and his wife
-i":hc morm'^.^i^is	ry
moved to our town only	..	.
with anybody yet	here ..
yesterday if 1 had known they we
away (hurried on).	wj|| |hjnk of such a late visitor. If I were
-I wonder what the J	j sajd t0 myse|f.
diem, 1 wouldn I lei in •	 s when there was a |Oud kn()C|.
3.	Fred and Betty ha jusb was astOnished to see Mr Butt in the
at the door. Fred opene t	( h was nothing he could do)
doorway. However, he.co d do inoth b (
but invite him nr «	a)| things. Mr Butt mtmediately
Offered “enfhis help (offered to help them). He said he would come
± in the morning. No matter how hard the Joneses tr.ed о persuade
hta not to do it, he wouldn't listen (the Joneses tried in vain to persuade
him not to do so, but he wouldn 1 listen)
4	Mr Butt came to their place every day for a month, and Betty was
in despair “I wish we had not come to this awful town!" she exclaimed,
over and over again. “If we had stayed at my parents’, we would never
have met him...”
There seemed no hope of getting rid of the old fusspot. One day driven
to despair Betty suggested they move to another town or go back to her
parents, but Fred did not agree. Suddenly an idea occurred to her. “Let’s
try to persuade him to go for a holiday somewhere.”
“That’s a brilliant idea!” exclaimed Fred, brightening. “We’ll tell him
that he does not look well and needs a good rest and medical treatment.
We can even suggest a definite resort...” And he produced (took out)
a map to find some remote corner. “And what if he refuses?”
5.	For a long time Fred and Betty tried to
was in need of (needed) a good rest. At last he	,
a minute had passed before he said, “Look here, my
I am persuaded (convinced) that I really need a thorougl
this luxury...”
“But the luxury won’t cost
convince Mr Butt that he
gave in. That was luck. Not
my friends. Although
ti rest, 1 can’t afford
thA AV " vvu“ 1 C0St you anything. We’re offering to pay all
expenses of your holiday..." Mr Butt stared at them in amazement. He
192
•Hn’t a wori When he recovered he " Thank vou very much
^ds. I D return healthy and strong. I’ll be hebmo v™ -
^ends ГИ return healthy and strong, Г11 be helping you again .
tnY
UNIT THREE
1. I’d better go to the station without waiting for Victor тк
only fifteen minutes left before the train starts ~	' 1Ъеге
2. you'd better go to a dentist immediately (see a dentist) before you
have complications.
3.	1 don’t feel well today. I’d rather stav at home r • L
4.	He’d better ring them up at once, othentrse (or elseHt^m
5.	"Do you mind my smoking here9”	u 'til be too late.
-	=•	1ou d better smoke in the
corridor.’
6.	I’d rather wait for the next bus. This one is overcrowded.
7.	I’d better leave if you are going to speak to me like that.
8.	We’d better not talk (stop talking) on this subject, otherwise we’ll
quarrel.
9.	Professor Fox, head of the laboratory, was a famous physicist.
a Nobel Prize winner.
10.	You’d better ask Mr. Petrov about it. He was chairman of the com-
mission which studied the problem.
11.	“Meet Doctor Larin, head of the delegation.*’ - ’’Glad to meet you.
Meet my colleagues: this is Mr. Smith, chairman of the friendship society;
this is Mrs.Harper, secretary' of the preparatory' committee."
12.	“Who do you think will be chairman of the meeting?** - ”1 have no
idea. I only know that the report will be made by the director of our plant."
XV-₽'86 rt He felt faint-th fatigue. He turned
1.	Martin could no longer rea
off the light and fell into a heavy sleep _	fol (he tavem door
2.	Tom and Huck hid behind the bus	(han Injun Jo .
to open. At last the door opened an ou ,^5СОуеге<Г) where . oe
That was luck! At last they had found out (
been hiding all the time!
193
,. bouse surpassed their wildest expecta-
3.	What the boys saw in the old^	been huntmg for for
i'S";=- “y T"~“d'
he felt faint with hunger andJ’^ue’ d he always received a warm wel-
5 Crane taught Katrina singi ь
come at Van Tassel’s house.	didn>t lose heart. Old Van Tas-
6. Though Crane had a lo f	thought he wouid have n0
sei was a kind man and easy	daughter to him.
difficulty in persuading the о	wonder he fainted when he
7. crane had never been a bmve mam N
X XfX” have imagined all this?” thought the unfor-
“T'lhoXon’U stay in London for some more time?” asked Sir Robert.
.‘It all depends,” Mrs Cheveley answered. “I know I m not a welcome
guest at your house but I won’t leave until I persuade you to support my
plaIp Lord Goring advised Sir Robert to make inquiries about Mrs Cheveley.
“We’ve got to take every precaution to prevent Mrs Cheveley from publi-
shing the letter.” и
REVISION
(Units One-Three)
II.	b), p. 92
1.	“We must be driving in the wrong direction. The places
familiar to me. Can the driver have lost his
must have taken another route which i
him where he’s driving to. He____7
2.	Before Mrs Clowes went to the new dentist, she made inquiries
about his qualifications. On incmirv	j »
she needed.
3.	Mr Cowlishaw
are not
way?” - “I don’t think so. He
___is not familiar to us. We’d better ask
may not have understood us.”
j new dentist, she made inquiries
_ _ inquiry she decided that he was the very man
suggested filling the tooth. She insisted on having it
out, Mr Cowlishaw felt that she was a difficult person to deal with.
4. Mr Cowlishaw said he had had a lot of experience in taking out teeth,
but Mrs Clowes had grave doubts about it. However, she could do nothing
194
told
, unv pulled
«ume her seat in the chair and hope for the best Mr r L
I to hold tight to the chair. Mrs Clowes was scared. Howeva, she™
1 se[f together.
||£ 5 [t was Mr Cowlishaw who fainted from nervous excitement It took
• n ion2 time to come round (to).	’ IOOK
Inin a 1UU&
III, P-93
How Mr Pickwick Lost his Way in the Inn
1. Sam showed (conducted) Mr Pickwick to his room. “Here’s your
room, sir. If you need something (anything), call me, sir.”
The room was warm and cosy. There was a bright fire (a bright fire
was burning) in the grate. No doubt Mr Pickwick would have spent
a quiet night there if nothing had happened. But this is what happened.
In the inn Mr Pickwick had met his old friends. They had had a won-
derful time together, and Mr Pickwick was in a good mood. On entering
(when he came to) his room he discovered that he had left his watch
downstairs, in the parlour, where he had spent such a pleasant evening.
“I wish I were not so absent-minded,” he thought. For a moment he hesi-
tated whether he should go downstairs at once or wait till morning (came).
“I’d better go immediately,” he decided.
It was his favourite watch and he never parted with it. He liked to
hear it tick by him. If Mr Pickwick had known what he would have to
go through he would not have gone to the parlour alone; he would have
called his servant.
2. The thing was that the inn was famous for its long and gloomy
passages. Anyone who came to stay at it had difficulty in finding his own
room on the first day. Naturally Mr Pickwick lost his way in the passages
x_____ No matter how hard Mr Pickwick tried to
he had taken to get to his room after supper, his efforts
_in to remember the way...). 1 wish
it would have saved me a lot of trouble. ’
the moment he left his room. No matter how hard Mr Pickwick trie to
remember the way he had taken to get to his room aftei supper, is e о s
were in vain (Mr Pickwick tried in vain to remember the way... .	„
I had called Sam. If I had done so, it would have saved1 me a ot о ou.
He was in panic. On top of that his candle went out and Mr Pickwick found
himself in complete darkness.	The watch
3.	Quite by chance he stumbled (came) upon P
Ну where he had left it.	T nf tuc Pas-
His way back to his room was like a nightmaie. n	•
^es he saw a door which was ajar. The door seemed famihar
195
his room. He went over to the bed and
began to undress. ,,япН|е enter the room! He nearly fainted when
saw somebody carrying a candle enter in	....................
he saw
here
bed.
I won’t. I’d rather (I prefer to) stay here!
He entered. Without doubtaXe his horror when a minute later he
began to undress. You can w	roomi He nearly fainted when
nebouy сапуну a canm	woncJer what she is doing
’ thtu^XXkwick, looking out from behind the curtains of the
/should have locked (I wish 1 had locked) the door. I wish I were not
so absent-minded," he sa,d agam. It did not even occur to him that he had
ot (might have got) into another person’s room Onto he wrong room),
4 The woman pointed to the door and demanded that he should leave
the room immediately. Mr Pickwick understood nothing. “What does she
mean? Why does she insist that I should leave my own room?” Then he
said in a firm voice, “I won’t. I’d rather (1 prefer to) stay here!”
“What! What did you say?!” she screamed with indignation. “I’ll call
the landlord.” Only now did Mr Pickwick understand that he had got into
another person’s room. Mr Pickwick apologized, “I hope that you will
not tell anyone of what has happened...” - “It all depends...” said the
woman, slamming the door in his face.
5.	There is no doubt that Mr Pickwick would have wandered about
the passages all night long (the whole night) if it had not been for Sam.
who for some reason (for no apparent reason) had made up his mind to
see what his master was doing. To his astonishment he saw Mr Pick-
wick slowly creeping along a passage in the dark holding on to the wall.
“What are you doing, sir?” - “Oh, is that you, Sam? Thank goodness,
I have met you. I lostmy way in these awful passages.” Mr Pickwick took
hold (caught hold) of Sam’s hand and did not let it go until they
to his room. The night’s adventure (incident) had such an effect
Mr Pickwick that the poor gentleman did not hal I I T|
night (did not sleep a wink that night).
came
upon
vc a wink of sleep that
UNIT FOUR
VII, p. 117
the	by Хе"" 80ав to lhC ra"Way    1 wouW bave booked
^пеХПее<1П’1 C°mC tOmOmw’ Y(>-
my brother booked Ihe
request will be discussed on
196
4.	! didn’t have to explain anything to him. He knows this kind of
work very well.
5>	you don’t have to wait till the doctor is back. He has left your prescrip
tion with me. Here it is.
6.	Is there any need to drive (need we drive) there? The road there is
not interesting. I should think it would be better to go by train.
7	You needn’t worry, I am sure nothing serious has happened.
8.	I didn’t have to remind him of the meeting. He rang me up and
asked where it was to be held.
9.	He doesn’t have to do everything himself. We would (should) be
glad to help him.
10.	You needn’t have copied the text. I would have been happy to type
it for you.
11.	1 should suggest putting off the excursion till Sunday.
12.	“How old do you think he is?” - “I would (should) say about forty.”
13.	Ask your friend to come over to us. He would help us with the
translation and then we might (could) play chess.
14.	Yesterday I would have gone to the theatre. But today I’m busy.
15.	I would have accepted their invitation. I don’t understand why
you refused.
X, p. 135
1.	Put the message (the note) on the table so that it can be seen at once
(they can see it at once).
2.	He closed the door so that nobody could (should) overhear them.
3.	The teacher repeated the rule so that everybody could get (write,
put) it down.
4.1 went to my room so that I shouldn’t be disturbed while 1 studied.
5. He said he would write to both of them so that neither (of them)
should complain.
6. He moved (stepped) aside so that everybody could see what was
written on the blackboard.
7.1 refused every invitation so that I could meet him on Saturday.
8.	Let’s walk slower so that they can catch up with us.
9.	A young man came to see you. He said he was a school-mate ot \ ours.
10.	A friend of mine rang me up yesterday. He had just come back from
his trip to Siberia.
197
11.1 was
12.	That boy
13.	In the centre
of his parents’
14.	He re
15.	For two years
of New York Jeff came face to face with an old enemy
Xated the conversation he had had with you word for word.
I worked side by side with him.
XIII, p. 138
1	Griffin had worked (had been working) at the problem of invisibility
for no more than two years when he hit upon a solution.
2.	At first Mrs Hall doubted whether she should let the stranger in. But
he said he would pay in advance and it settled the matter.
3.	The stranger must have decided to settle in Iping, because the next
day he asked for his luggage to be sent to him at the inn.
4.	The stranger must have been out of touch with all his friends (had
not kept in touch with his friends) as he never received any letters.
5.	Mrs Hall got on Griffin’s nerves (Griffin was annoyed with
Mrs Hall). She kept bothering him with silly questions.
6.	“Excuse me for bothering you, but the clock in your room needs
repairing (I must have the clock in your room repaired),” she said. -
“I wish you would not disturb me while I am at work (while I’m working),”
he said irritably.	’
7.	The newcomer’s strange behaviour began to get on Mrs Hall’s
nerves. The mere fact that she did not know his name disturbed her peace
of mmd (worried her). She was always annoyed when somebody asked
whokT d^ n7C0Tr S Пате and occuPation- “I’ll bet he is a criminal
“If 1 were you wo 7	Henfrey’ the ^h-maker.
business/^ Ш11 cJh” short if" ” ’ °f У°Ш
thmgs (speaking badly) about my lodger^Bm Tedd"^ “
his opinion.	' “ut Teddy Henfrey stuck to
г* *“ - “ *. « w
eaa'i afford ,0 ? s if	85 be pays bis bills," Mr Hall said,
she could ask him to move to anoih	V'S“°r (guest> ” Mrs Hall wished
, 9 Legran settled on "si и She had —1
touch with him and from time m r	ЭЙеГ he ret,red- I
tlme t0 ‘me visited him
198
no courage to do so.
J never lost
on the island. 1 always
ived a hearty welcome. Legran used to take m
'fin great detail about his discoveries. In SDite frf0“nd lhe lsland and
WL to New York, Legran kept in touch with eventfi C* ‘ha‘ he гаге|У
ffthing) m the clty-	*was m touch with
fo. Mr Saintsbury held out a few pages to Charlie a
art of Sammy. It is the most important part in the nlf' S.,'Here’S
Xt excuse would he offer? He could not afford to"u J ZaU
Xost unable to read. To Charlie’s great relief, Mr Saintsbury saH’f о
hoBe and learn the part by heart, word for word.” ‘TH bet th.,, i, I
;nng fame to our theaffe!” Mr Saintsbury exclaimed when C arfe^
„real detail about his discoveries. In s„;t(. rnd 'be island and
' - •		=•• 	• P L 01 lhe ^t that |le rarcl
|jV --	.	--1	/__ .	J
.Mhing)in the Clty-
V	___ir	- />
йе'ра« of Sammy. It is the most important pan'm'the P|.,v- „
Xt excuse would he offer? He could not afford to teS
.. »L1a f/Ч rPCJfi I ГЛ I ппгкл’л------------	«»	_	41UI
t
Iconic and learn the part by heart, word for word
fLhem. Charlie told his brother in detail what had happened toTm « the
theatrical agency.
11. Tom had a vivid imagination and he always knew how to amuse
himself.
12. Last year we seldom entertained. Father did not feel well.
REVISION
(Units One - Four)
p. 145
1. Thacker was well over fifty when an incident occurred which could
have changed his whole life. One day a young man came to the consulate.
He looked like a Spaniard. He stood still in the doorway for a minute or two
as if considering something. “Good morning! Come in, please,” Thacker
said. “What can I do for you?” - “I think you can help me,” the young man
said. “My name is Dalton, Mr Dalton, but you know it sounds funny to me
to hear it. They simply call me the Kid. I’ve just come from Texas....”
2. After hearing Dalton’s story Thacker said, “Would you like a job? -
“What kind of job?” - “To make a fortune overnight and get away
with it“It sounds inviting, but I’d like to hear the details...
- “It sounds inviting, but I’d like to hear the details...
3. “You could easily pass for Don Urique’s son. The boy disap-
peared many years ago, but the parents have never lost hope of finding
him. You and Don Urique’s son are amazingly alike. You only need
X.. Don Urique is very rich. You 11
11 get out of here at once. How does
somewhat risky (dangerous)...
(to have) a tattoo on your left hand
steal the money from his safe and we
tie scheme strike you?” - “It strikes me as
199
i„ acting but no doubt the plan is onginal. I 11
I-ve had no experience in act s,	brightening up.
have a go.” - “b’s settled them story> otherwise we’ll lose the game,”
4. “You must stick to our у	e	chmate wont
Thacker said and added wt a	уоцг йй00 heals up
disagree with you.. . Now a	consu]ate, I suppose, is the most
I’ll get in touch with Don q	not about the town so
suitable place for the meeting, and you
did^notappear HeTnt forthe young man several times, but in vain. The
y°“SoTdkayPhe “led on Thacker at the consulate. "You needn’t have
sent for me so many times,” he said coldly. - “But we 11 lose our game
if we don’t stick together,” Thacker said, and added mockingly, Friends
should stick together, shouldn’t they?” The Kid stared at him in silence.
“Well let’s have the matter out!” Thackei controlled himse f with
difficulty “Have you changed your mind? Or ... are you going to say that
the key to the safe sticks?” - “Not at all,” said the Kid abruptly. “The thing
is this, I can’t leave my ‘mother’ childless again. She’ll die of grief.” -
“Traitor!” exclaimed Thacker, trembling with indignation. “I won’t have
that conduct from you...” - “And I won’t have you talking to me like this.
I’m the son of Don Urique and I’ll have nothing to do with you...”
7. Thacker was struck dumb. The Kid’s impudence was beyond
the limit. For a while he stood staring at the young man in amazement.
Nobody knows what would have happened if the voice of Donna Urique
had not broken the silence. “Where are you, me dear son?” - “Mr.Thacker,
I advise you to keep your mouth shut. That will be much better for you
than to be killed ... by accident,” said the Kid, making for the door.
UNIT FIVE
VIII, p. 166
2. I’m sorry you didn’t
everything.
T I’m ±!d	hlm of his (this) mistake. It was so long ago.
come to see him off. You should have put off
3- You should not have told him л
he news. He is very upset now.
200
, sorry, I ought not t0 have said that.
45 She must be angry with me. I should not have spoke„ t0 her so
^^hnocked severalI times before he let me in. «Жу were
neningthe do° lasked-
111	7 Our teacher happened to be passing at that moment.
с I happen to know the man.
9	How did you happen to get lost (to lose your way) yesterday1?
10	You seem to know everybody here.
11	He seems to like his profession.
12.	John might have stayed at home and spent the evening with his
ife but he went to see his friends just the same.
13	“You might offer me a chair.” - “Oh, I’m so sorry.”
14.	You might have warned me beforehand. I would have come earlier.
15.	“They might have given me that watchman’s job. They gave it to
someone else.”
XI, p. 168
1.	“You must be very careful at work and not break the rules (any
rules),” the foreman said to Carrie. “If you are not quick enough, you
may injure your fingers.”
2.	Day had broken but Carrie could not get to sleep (could not
sleep). She had a headache and she was shivering all over. The weather
had been cold and wet all week long (the whole week) and she had no
suitable clothes. No wonder she had caught a cold. I d better stay at
home. I’m quite unable to go to work,” Carrie thought. And what if I am
sacked (fired) and have to hunt (look) for a job again?” She shuddered
at the thought.
3.	Carrie was a pretty girl, and always attracted attention. However,
she could not afford to dress well, and she lacked good manners.
4.	One day she got acquainted with a young man. He was we es
and made a deep impression on her. He promised to get in touc
as soon as he was back from a business trip.	.
5.	Two weeks had passed and Carrie hadn t got any a
3VC him soon,” thought Carrie.
With trembling hands she opened
message from him yet. “I wish I could see
6. At last the welcome letter came,
envelope.
201
7. Drouet su
. j a,. Carrie should leave her sister and rent a room.
7.Drouetsuggeste	untjl Carrie found suitable work.
_ I t0 wed for a while but then she accepted his help.
9.	Carrie lacked the courage to tell her sister that she was leaving her,
the note, she burst into tears. “I’m to blame for
what has happened. We ought to have treated her with more consideration.
P°H. “You are not to blame for anything (it’s not your fault),” her husband
said to her. “We did all we could for her.”
12.	After Avis had spoken to the lawyer and the witnesses who gave
evidence at the trial, she understood that Ernest was right. Jackson was
in no way to blame and should have got damages. He had lost the case
as the company employed efficient lawyers who knew which side their
bread was buttered on.
13.	Everhard had no doubt that Colonel Ingram was good at
crossexamination, and that Jackson was unable to prove that right was
on his side.
14.	He had bad luck. The bus broke down and he missed the last train.
REVISION I
IV p. 180
1. At noon, more dead than alive, David reached the outskirts of Dover.
He felt faint (weak and faint) with hunger and fatigue. No wonder, he had
been walking to Dover a whole week.
MisXT t	fOT h‘S aUnt (Started 100kinS for hls aun‘),
Ш1 i crew r I Tn deCided t0 have a rest (t0 rest a bi‘) and wait
fb u e ‘7nd° hru \ T “ Же Shade °f a lar8e tree’ he thought of his
leZ Z u l(What ShaU ' d0) if W au"‘ does
(let me stay ) with her? And what if she sends
This thought drove him to despair.
where Miss BetX^nX^dT11’ began t0 ask Passers’by if they knew
and refused to talk to him^DavId h’eVerybody.took him for a beg£ar
a been wandering about the streets of
20?
not allow me to stay
me back to Mr.Murdstone?”
gate (he stopped
ln the garden. On seeing
he town for a long time when at last he came to я .
*f„re a ga*n A ™an was working , еП
Mvid, sbe cried, Go away, boy! I don’t want я„, Г ''
David did not move. He had a feeling th , У beggars here'
person (the very person) who would be able to helnl^ f°Und the right
Miss Betsy Trotwood, but nobody knows where sh^t”' l m Iook“8
wc „f ever seeing her ... ”	she hves ... Pve Ios( a]|
The woman stopped her work (working) and
••«at do you want Miss Betsy for? She does not 1kT* U₽ ‘° David
staring so hard at David that he felt in a, ease “! *е woman
Held. 1 have run away from home, they have j * “ Davld C<Wer-
/and David burst into tears.	e me so badly there,
What happened then surpassed all David \ ₽v
hardly uttered these words when Miss Betsy Trotwood^”0”8' He had
other than her, gripped David by the collar and David felt'hikin''"'6
dragged somewhere.	elt hlmself being
3. David must have fainted from nervous excitement for when he
came to he found himself lying on a couch in a very light room
he next morning, when David woke up, it took him a long time to
understand where he was. He sat up in bed and looked around “Where
am I. Can I be imagining all this?” He got hurriedly up, went over to the
door and listened. He heard the already familiar voice. Now he remem-
»ered what had happened to him. He had run away from the Murdstones
and found his aunt.
I wish I could go in and have
-	•	.4
"u*uuw. out i couia not anora even a vup --------
2. Suddenly I felt I was being watched (somebody was watching me).
0°ked around and saw a tall, grey-haired man who looked like a man
and ‘ ^ееП wan<^ermg about London for a few hours already, hungry
। ^lserable, when my attention was drawn to a window of a restaurant.
a C°U not stopping in front of it. “I wish I could go in and have
tygood dinner,” I thought, looking at the delicious things displayed in the
111 ow. But I could not afford even a cup of coffee!
I look SuddenIy 1 feIt I was	_
$erv ed aroun(^ an^ saw a tall, grey-haired man ;---
restant Came over t0 me an^ sa’^’ pointing to the house next to the
nrant. Would you mind coming up to the second floor with me?
it w1 Walked up the stairs after him I could not help wonder ing what
s all about (what it all meant). I was shown into a nchlyfurmshed
203
3. As 1 walked up the stairs after him
, where two gentlemen were having breakfast. 1 at once felt
dining^OOm wncrc iw &	1 t___fknt thAx/ хл/niild crix/P*
something to eat, - -
breakfast with me!
However,
occupation,
have decided to offer you a
., <	...I stared at the food, hoping that they would give me
faint with hunger.	entlemen had no intention of sharing their
something to eat, but the genu
breakfast with me!	and asked name and
seSemed to Ife n" answers and one of them said, “We
decided to offer you a job. We won’t go into details. “This letter
explains everything. 1 can only say that if you don t live up to my hopes
Г11 lose my bet.”
4 I was given a large envelope (a large envelope was handed over to
me) and I had no time to recover from my amazement when the servant
showed me to the front door, and I again found myself in the street. I was
choking with indignation. “I won’t have anybody treating me like this!
What do they want from (of) me? I don’t want to be mixed up in any
affair! If I had known that it would end like that, I would never have gone
there ... I shouldn’t have taken the envelope either ... I wonder what’s
there in it...”
III
1.	By one o’clock, Mrs Hall’s visitor had rung the bell several times
demanding breakfast. But Mrs Hall did not pay any attention to his calls.
She had made up her mind not to give him anything to eat until he had
paid his bill. He had fallen behind again.
2.	“I wish I could get rid of him,” she said to her neighbour. His strange
behaviour gets on my nerves. The other day I made inquiries about him,
but nobody knows where he lived before he came to England ”
3.	At a quarter past one, Mrs Hall heard her new lodger’s bell again.
I musfsettl th Sa‘d’ 111 g° and Speak ’° hlm (have the matter out)’
1 must settle the question once and for all."
Excuse me, sir. Did you ring?” —
и — morning. You must have forgotten
paid in time I’m ven * ’1 Y°U haVe for8olten *at bills should be
F ш Lline-1 m very sorry that I
The stranger quickly came „.v
me ^R01'x Y°U dOn4know who 1
4-	But Mrs Hall
doubt that you’re a brilliant
95
Yes, I m hungry (I’m starving).
I’ve been waiting for breakfast all
about me.
gave you the best room in my inn...”
over to her. I won’t have you talking to
~ am... I... I’m a scientist...”
^^tened this time. She said, “I have no
sclentlst> but I need my money. I can’t afford
I have no
vou for nothing, Г11 be ruined. 1 insist th.и ,
•"your ЬШ,” Mrs Hall held it out to him without loohng^hi^0-'
devour money, said the stranger. Mrs Hall looked nn ru	And
pearly fainted. There was a headless man
5 -God! screamed Mis Hall, trembling with fear. She wanted to call
for help but she could not utter a word. She tried to pull herself togethe
She straightened up and took a deep breath, but it did not help. Then she
felt herself being pushed (that she was being pushed) towards the door
When she came to, she saw that she was again standing'
i0 front of the door of the stranger’s room. “I can’t have dreamt ah that
Can the rumours about an Invisible Man really be true?” she whispered
It took her a long time to come to herself again.
in the passage
IV
1.	Crane was slowly riding through the forest with his head down. He
was in low spirits. Katrina had again refused to talk to him. And he had
gone to the party with the intention of proposing to her! “Can she be in
love with Brom?” he thought. It took him a long time to calm down.
The night was dark. There was nobody to be seen around. The silence
began to tell on Crane’s nerves. Crane had never felt so lonely!
2.	As he rode (was riding) through the dark forest, the legend of the
headless horseman came back to him (he remembered the legend of the
headless horseman). He had heard the legend at a party given by Katrina’s
father. It was none other than Brom who had told the story. “And what if
it is (were) true?” He was panic-stricken.
3.	Suddenly the silence of the night was broken by a strange noise.
Crane looked up (raised his head) and saw a headless horseman facing
him. Crane nearly fainted. “Who are you?” he asked in a trembling
voice. - “The man who has long been waiting for a chance to take his
revenge on you (looking forward to the day when he will be able to take
his revenge on you)....”
4.	Brom burst into silent laughter when he saw Crane galloping away.
Bet he’ll never return to the village,” Brom said, very pleased with his joke.
5.	Whenever Brom was asked whether he knew what had happened to
the teacher, he would stick (stuck) to his story which was that he had seen
headless horseman carrying the poor teacher away. Nobody doubted
dle truth of the story as Crane was never after seen in the village.
205
V
1	«ГП tell YOU how once we kidnapped Johnny the son of a rich
farmer in the hope of getting a big ransom for him. We had long been
of buying a small tavern, but we were short of money. We needed
anX/thousand dollars. It was then that an idea of genius occurred to
Bill. He suggested kidnapping a rich farmer’s son and demanding a big
ransom for him. At first I welcomed the idea, but then... Oh, well, let me
tell you eveiything in detail (every little detail).
2.	We took Johnny to a cave in the mountains where we had prepared
to hide him. But after less than an hour, we realized what a silly thing
we had done (an hour had not passed before we realized...). Johnny was
a regular devil. He scared us with terrible cries, played cruel jokes on us
and did not give us a minute’s peace.
The first night Johnny kept bothering us with silly questions. “How long
have you lived in this cave? Why are you staring at me, Bill? What’s the
matter with your eye. Sam? Did you have an accident. How did it happen?
Are there many snakes here? Your cave needs (wants) whitewashing! Are
you taking treatment (under treatment) for some illness, Sam? Why is
your nose red? Have you got a cold? Do you want me to cure you of your
running nose, Sam?'’ And so on and so forth. Naturally neither Sam nor
I slept a wink (had a wink of sleep) that night.
3.	In the morning I went to the village to make inquiries about Mr
Dorset and find out what was happening. To my surprise, everything was
quiet. Nothing disturbed the silence of the summer morning. The village
seemed to be dozing in the sun. I saw neither the policeman nor Johnny’s
parents running to and fro in search of their lost son. “They have not
yet discovered that the boy had disappeared. I’d better write a letter to
Mr.Dorset and state our terms at once.”
4.1 must tell you that when we received a message from Mr Dorset
we were panic-stricken. The message ran, “I’m very sorry, gentlemen but
I can ’t accept your terms (agree to your terms). However, I suggest doing
as follows (the following): If you bring me two hundred and fifty dollars,
I agree to take the boy back. It would be better if you brought the boy
onvo WhCn Г neighb0urs are fast asleeP - They may take it out
У	if they see that you have brought the boy back. .”
Then R?lTe?^SUCh/n effeC‘ °" US that for a whlle we sa‘ silent.
Bill, who had been driven to despair during these three days, said.
206
“j wish we
blame.
to pai1
l „3 had not kidnapped this little devil! I’m the one who is to
I shouldn’t have given you that advice. What a pity we shall have
with the money we have been saving a whole year!”
' 6 In the evening, Bill came and told Johnny that his father had bought
• a rifle to hunt bears and would be waiting for him at home that night.
‘‘Axid will you bring me back?” Johnny asked, looking us up and down
with suspicion - “Certainly, certainly,” I answered, trying to keep my
\esence of mind. I saw Bill shudder at the word.
P 7 We took every precaution to prevent Johnny from learning what we
were going to do. If he had found out the truth, he would have run away
from us. Late that night we were through with the job, and in spite of the
fact that we had lost our money we felt the happiest men on earth.
Учебное издание
УЧЕБНОЕ ПОСОБИЕ
ПО АНГЛИЙСКОМУ ЯЗЫКУ
Часть I
Уроки 1-5
Для студентов II курса
Шестое издание, стереотипное
Издание подготовлено в авторской редакции
Компьютерная верстка и дизайн Г. А. Боровикова
Подписано в печать 17.08.2016 г.
Усл. печ. 6,5. Формат 60x90 / 16. Тираж 500 экз.
Заказ № 1412
ФГБОУ ВО МГЛУ
Москва, ул. Остоженка, 38
Тел. / факс: (8 495) 245 33 23
E-mail: ipk-mglu@rambler.ru